Live Sex Book - free blog hosting
Bookmark Porn | FUCKBOOK | Free Porn | Porn | free teen porn
Home  Report Abuse  Directory  Signup  Video On Line 

 
FREE MATURE ASIAN SEX

CUM SHOW EAT

Cum show eat. The Land Baron Written by Blondie all rights belong to Blondie.. No reproductions are allowed. Chapter 1 Her skirts dragged across the cold basement floor. She could hear her heartbeat in her ears.. Fear was what she felt as she was led blindfolded. "Don't move my pet" he whispered in her ear. She stood very still, her body shaking. It seemed like the sounds were amplified, but yet she couldn't make out what the sounds were. It sounded like an old rusty steal door opened and closed, and she turned her head toward the sound. ::Clang:: another sound this time to the left of her. She was turning in circles trying to listen, trying to figure out what it was she was hearing. She reached up to lift the veil that covered her sight and heard him echo through the room, "I wouldn't do that if I were you." The voice was so familiar, yet she couldn't place it. "Tell me where I am." She pleaded "Please untie me and let me go. I won't tell anyone I swear." She heard footsteps, but they seemed to come from everywhere. Suddenly the blindfold was off and she now saw her captor. She looked at him puzzled, "Lucian?" she whispered. His hand came down fast across her face. "You are to call me Sir, understand?" Her bound hands went to her cheek, tears stinging her face. Never had she been slapped before


She couldn't believe what was happening. This couldn't be the same Lucian that her father had entrusted her with. The Lucian she knew was a wealthy land baron. A man of great power in New Orleans. He owned half of the Garden District. But now, here he was. Standing in this dark damp dungeon in front of her. His ruffled shirt lay open against his chest and a leather whip rested in his hand
CUM SHOW EAT

cum show eat

ENTER TO CUM SHOW EAT
This sight of him scared her. "But why..." she tried to say, and his hand went up above his face, ready to strike at any moment. "Please no." she softly said and her bound hands blocked her face from another blow. He walked around her and started unlacing the back of her dress. "What are you doing!" She said pulling away from him. He held tight onto the back of her dress, almost pulling her over, and said "You've got a lot to learn little girl." while ripping her dress open. He roughly turned her to face him. An evil grin crossed his face. "You don't have a choice, Pet. You'll do what I say, when I say. If you defy me, you'll be punished. Understood?" All she could do was shake her head yes. Her whole body shook with fear. Lucian roughly unbound her, and pulled what was left of her dress off. She stood before him in her underclothes. There was yet another noise and when he turned to look, she ran. He laughed "You won't get far Destiny
Run baby run!" Her bare feet carried her as fast as she could. Her heart raced with the thought of escaping. She reached the door and pulled but it wouldn't open. She cried "I want out! I want out! God please let me out." and pounded her fists against the door. Her hands slid against the cold brick walls, trying to find another way out when she heard his laughter echoing all around her. It was so dark she could only catch glimpses of light. Were her eyes playing tricks on her? It was if the shadows were forming arms and legs..
She pressed further into the wall afraid to move. Her breath became so loud, it was all she could hear. Suddenly, something had her by the arms! And she was being dragged back to him. When she caught sight of what did have her she screamed. Two men, with huge bodies! Both of their faces concealed by leather masks, they looked like monsters... She saw him, and tried foolishly to pull away from her captors, screaming “No, no.. Please let me go! Lucian held her by the face and forced her to look into his eyes. "You belong to me. I own you
You will never escape me." His cold eyes pierced hers. "Take it off, all of it now!" She knew he was very angry. With trembling hands she slowly removed her top and bottom. He let her hair down and it flowed down her back. Hot tears stung her face. He licked her cheek and smiled. He knew the breaking had begun. His guards stood on either side of her, ready to catch her if she tried to flee. Lucian walked around her tapping the whip against his hand and said "Rules my pet.. Rules. You will obey me. Do as your told when you are told. If you do not, there are punishments to follow
SEEMOMSUCK.COM
Your first one starts now. You tried to escape me. With tears falling down her face she sobbed “Please.. You were not given permission to speak pet!” The tone of his voice caused her to jump. Guards! Take her to the restraints” he said. They drug her over to the chains that hung from the ceiling and attached leather cuffs to each of her wrists. She had to stand on her toes, her feet didn't quite reach. He stood in front of her and showed her the leather whip, and it scared her. He liked that. He ran it down the line of her neck, across her breasts. Her nipples were hard from fear and coldness. He traced the whip around her waist, to the small of her back. "Not a word Destiny. I don't want to hear you cry." ::Crack:: He brought the whip down, softly, but it still stung like hell. ::Crack, Crack:: He brought the whip down across her ass twice more. She stood silent, but tears flowing down her soft white face. "Good Girl" He wiped the tears away & rubbed the red marks hard. Her hands gripped what part of the chain she could reach and she breathed in hard. Lucian stood back and continued whipping her
CUM SHOW EAT

cum show eat

ENTER TO CUM SHOW EAT
He was taking his time, the whip soft then hard. And always rubbing her ass in between. To her it felt like forever, to him it felt like heaven. He told the guards to let her down and take her to the room. This was part of his playroom. There was plush maroon carpeting, a huge fireplace and a bed. She had never seen a bed of this proportion before. It had four posts and long flat boards between each one


Long sheer curtains were tied to each of the posts. It was warm in here. Lucian closed the heavy door behind him and said “Put her on her knees by the fireplace. She was thankful for the warmth, she was so cold. He stood looking down at her for a long time in silence then he finally spoke. “Pet, look at me. You belong to me. The sooner you accept that the better things will be for you here
CUM SHOW EAT

cum show eat

ENTER TO CUM SHOW EAT
You are now my property, I own you. You will no longer have a will of your own. You are to do as your told. And I will punish you as I see fit. but I don't understand” she said crying “I just want to go home This is your home now.” He said She just hung her head and sobbed. Are you going to do as your told? She just sat there and cried... Pet answer me She still just cried.. Guards, tie her to the bed.” He commanded. What? No please Sir, have mercy” she pleaded The guards lifted her off the floor and tied her down to the bed spread eagle. She tried to protest, she tried to plead but to no avail. Now until you learn to listen I'll be back. The guards shut off the gas lamps and they along with Lucian left the room. She heard the heavy door slam shut behind them. Soon the fire went out and she was left alone with her thoughts in the dark. Chapter 2 Destiny lay there in the dark, tied to the bed


Tears rolled down her face as she silently cried. She had only been here for three weeks. Her mind rolled over the events that led her here. Her father was to be in London on business. He would be gone for a year, and he wouldn't let her stay at home with the servants. Lucian was one of her father's business contacts. She arrived here before he set young girls pool off for his journey. When she first arrived Lucian didn't have the time to personally meet her. His servants showed her to her room and showed her around the grounds. There was a huge garden full of roses of every color. The walls of the cum show eat garden were made of hedges
CUM SHOW EAT

cum show eat

ENTER TO CUM SHOW EAT
It was breathtaking. She was told that Lucian was a land baron. He owned half of New Orleans. He had everything he wanted. And what he didn't have, he took. A week into her stay Lucian met her for dinner, and they talked. He was a very intelligent man


He had very beautiful works of art throughout the house. Then two weeks later, she was in the garden when she was grabbed from behind and blindfolded. Now she was here, his prisoner. His toy for him to play with. She cried harder. Her bottom felt like it was bruised and her wrists hurt. She just wanted out of here


She knew there was no way out. Escape would not be a good idea, since it failed her already. She knew she had to give in to him. There was no other way. That night she cried herself to sleep. "Wake up" She heard a voice say. Her eyes fluttered open for a moment thinking that last night was a bad dream. But there he was, her captor, sitting on the bed next to her. He unbound her wrists and lowered her arms. "Time for a bath, then you'll have breakfast." She was confused. This was not the monster from last night who had beat her. Lucian helped her get up and walked her to the privy chamber
CUM SHOW EAT

cum show eat

ENTER TO CUM SHOW EAT
His henchmen poured hot water into the tub for her. Lucian helped her in. "You have 20 minutes to get ready" with that he left her alone. She looked around the small room. No windows... The only way in or out was the door
CUM SHOW EAT

cum show eat

ENTER TO CUM SHOW EAT
Her bones ached from not being able to move all night and the warm water felt good on her skin. She washed herself and washed her hair. She came out in a towel when she was done. "What am I to wear? My dress is torn." She asked. He handed her a thin white silk robe to put on. "But I can't wear this to breakfast, what would the servants think?" she said. "Your not going up to the main house. You'll eat your meals here
You'll sleep here. This is where you'll stay." Her eyes welled up with tears again and she thought “God, am I to be locked up here forever? The servant brought the food in and placed it on the small table. She hadn't noticed it last night. "Sit down and eat. You must be starving." She sat down, and picked at her food not eating much. "Here are my rules Destiny. Listen and listen good. Because for each one that you break, you will be punished. You will do what I say and when I say
BurningTicket - FemdomViolation
No questions. When I come to your chamber, you are to be sitting on your knees on that rug" he pointed to the one by the fireplace. "with your head down. You are not to look at me unless I tell you to. When I spank you, you are not to cry out. Do I make myself clear?" "Yes" she softly said and brushed away a tear. "Don't cry my dear, you'll learn to like it
CUM SHOW EAT

cum show eat

ENTER TO CUM SHOW EAT
I'll take my leave of you now. Don't try anything stupid. You can't get out of here. My guards are at the door at all times, and you won't get far. I'll return to you at 7 tonight. When I come back, you are to be sitting on that rug. Just as I have told you. I want no clothes on you either." He shut the door behind him


It seemed like an eternity. The servant came and went with lunch and dinner for her. He came in and fixed the fire also. At 7pm she took her robe off and sat on the rug. it seemed like she was there forever. She looked up at the clock and it was almost 8! Suddenly she could hear him speaking to the servant outside. She put her head down as he opened the door. "Good Girl" he said. He was pleased that so far, she was following the rules
CUM SHOW EAT

cum show eat

ENTER TO CUM SHOW EAT
He stood in front of her quietly, just looking down at her. "Remove my pants Pet" She reached up with shaky hands and unbuttoned his pants, she saw for the first time that he had no shirt on. She pulled his pants down to his feet. He kicked them away. She looked up and his penis was hard and right there in her face! "Now put it in your mouth pet." Excuse me? His hand reached up under her throat, squeezing forcing her to look up at him “Open your mouth pet.” He said She nervously guided his hard cock into her warm wet mouth
He released his grip on her. Her mind was racing and her fear building.. What in the world was he making her do to him! In her eyes he was nothing more than a sick twisted vile creature. He held her by her hair and she watched his hips as the got nearer and further away from her eyes. His movements quickened and he muttered strange things that she couldn't quite understand. Suddenly she could feel him in her throat and it was hard to breathe. She clamped her eyes shut and just wished it was over. "Lazy Bitch!" He slapped her across the face making her fall to the floor


She lay there holding her throat, gasping for air and gagging at the same time. He paced around her "Why don't you listen? I told you to open your eyes. Ignoring me isn't going to help you." She just lay there sobbing. Lucian drug her over to the bed and quickly tied her back up. "Let's see how you like being alone for awhile" the door slammed shut behind him. No!! Please don't leave me like this again! Please!” she screamed while sobbing. Again she cried herself to sleep. She woke up, the fire was out and it was very dark. She called out to nothing. And no one answered her
SEEMOMSUCK.COM
Its a funny thing what the mind does to you in the dark and silence. She had to go to the bathroom badly and she felt like she was starving.. as well as freezing. She heard noises that were not there. She yelled into the darkness, she screamed and cried. She begged


But no one came.. His henchmen didn't come and bring food or water. Lucian didn't come to violate her. She was alone in the dark with no way out. And just when she thought she was going to go mad, he returned. He stood over her and watched her
"Had enough?" he asked. She shook her head yes and whispered “Yes Sir” He untied her. He gave her permission to use the bathroom. "Stand there" Lucian pointed to rug next to the fireplace. She stood silently with her head down. "Did you like being punished?" He asked holding her face up so she would look into his eyes. "No sir" she whispered. "Next time you don't listen, it will be worse. Next time it will be longer than a day." Tears welled up in her eyes. "On the bed" he said and she quickly obeyed. He took her large breasts in his hands and squeezed gently. Lucian rolled her nipples between his fingers. "Slave!" he yelled and she jumped. His henchman entered the room and Lucian said "Bring me the ice". He returned with a large bowl
CUM SHOW EAT

cum show eat

ENTER TO CUM SHOW EAT
Lucian took a piece of ice and rubbed it on her already hard nipples. "Lay back" he cum show eat said to her. She laid back and automatically raised her arms above her head. "Good Girl" he said. He took the ice and rubbed it between her legs, slipping it in and out of her. and finally, slipping it deep inside her and holding it there. His warm mouth clamped down on her cold breast and she let out a moan that scared her. His fingers found a spot inside of her that made her shutter. He stopped for a minute and tied her wrists down again. His mouth found her breast again, his tongue worked on her hard nipple
CUM SHOW EAT

cum show eat

ENTER TO CUM SHOW EAT
He gently sucked it. His hand went between her legs and found her sweet spot wet and waiting for him eagerly. Lucian's fingers rubbed hard then soft, fast then slow.. Her hands gripped the bed. She arched her back, and moaned. She thought she was going to lose her mind. She never felt this before. Her knuckles turned white from holding on so tight... "Thats it pet... Thats it.
CUM SHOW EAT

cum show eat

ENTER TO CUM SHOW EAT
Does that feel good? Yes Sir” she whispered almost breathlessly. Do you want me to make it feel better? Yes Sir” she moaned Ask my permission to cum” he slowed his fingers to a crawl. Please” She whined. He stopped. Wrong answer pet. She cried, “Please Sir, Please don't stop. He untied her hands and said, “lay across my lap She did as she was told. His hand came down on her ass quick and hard. She jumped and yelled out. Instinctively she put her hand across her bottom. He twisted her arm up behind her back and said, “You are disobeying me again Pet! He held her arm tight and spanked her hard. She buried her cum show eat face in the bed and tried not to scream. He continued his blows to her ass. Stopping momentarily to rub the red marks
CUM SHOW EAT

cum show eat

ENTER TO CUM SHOW EAT
It felt like an eternity that she was spanked. Still he spanked and spanked.. She finally screamed out “Please Sir no more! I'm sorry I disobeyed you! I'll behave I swear!” Tears were streaming down her pretty little face. Lucian picked her up by her arms and told her to kneel at his feet. She did was instructed. She kept her head down and eyes lowered. He reached down and raised her face to meet his eyes. “Look at me Pet. Are you sorry? Yes Sir. I am.” she wiped a tear away from her face. Good Girl
BurningTicket - GangBangArena
Are you still a virgin pet? Have you ever been touched by a man other than me? She lowered her eyes and said “No Sir, I have never been touched except for when you did it. I have never even been kissed. Get back on the bed and lay on your back. She got on the bed and lay back for him. He sat beside her and took his time playing with her breasts. He rolled and pinched her nipples with his fingers. He rubbed her breasts using his full hand and taking the time to run his thumb across her already hard nipples. “Bend your knees and keep your legs together” Lucian told her. She brought her legs up like he said and he reached under her with ice in his hand and rubbed it on her wet soft spot. He slipped the ice deep inside of her and held his hand on her pussy. She curled her toes and let out a moan. “Sir, thats really cold Hush pet. Lucian slipped his fingers inside of her and found the ice had melted and inserted another one. He took yet another one and slid it up and down on her clit and lips. She curled her toes more and started to arch her back. Don't move pet Lucian got up from the bed and got into a drawer and pulled out something shiny. He came back to the bed and placed clamps on each nipple and slowly started tightening them. He hooked a chain to both of them
He pushed her legs up against her chest and sat between them. With one hand he gently pulled on the chain, with the other he took turns using his fingers on her and putting more ice in her. He rubbed her clit and pulled on the chain at the same time, bringing her closer to orgasm. “feel good pet? Yes Sir Do you want more? Yes Please Sir.. Please Ask Please Sir, Please don't stop.. please make me feel good


I'll behave.. I'm sorry I was bad.. I'm sorry.. Please” she said breathlessly. His fingers sank inside of her and he used his thumb on her clit. “Cum for your Master. With that he pulled on the chain and his new pet arched her back and let out a scream of pleasure. Good Girl Pet. Thank you Sir.” she started to cry. “Thank you, I have never felt like that before. Oh god thank you Lucian kissed her on the head and slowly removed the nipple clamps


“Now pet, you can get up put your robe on and eat lunch. I will be back after dinner tonight. Be where your supposed to be. Don't disappoint me tonight With that Lucian took his leave of his new pet. Stay tuned for part 3



CUM SHOW EAT cum show eat

cum show eat, blacks shot porns, there is a light at the end of the ass, fuck japanese, amateur teen vagin, oral sex in the school, blondes big cocks, black tit lesbian, big dick huge tit sex, young in bed, couple squirt cum, girl licks tits,
Related posts: pics mature marishka

Posted: 03:18, 2012-Jan-5
Comments (0) | Add Comment | Link

POOL GARDEN

Pool garden. When I was 13, we used to live about a block away from my first cousins. We always left the doors open when someone was home, and we didn't bother knocking; we just walked in. It was sort of like one family living in two locations -- we were that close to each other. One day I visited them, figuring I would find my cousin Jim, and we could go to the park together and play basketball. Well, I opened the door and the radio was on loud, playing music. So I closed the door and happened to walk in on my 20-year-old cousin Mary, dress flipped up, panties off, lying on her bed, masturbating to the music. Her door was open and I figure she didn't expect anyone to be coming home


And there I was in her doorway, looking right down her crack, with one of her fingers inside it, and the other ones scratching around it. And she is looking me straight in the face. And she said to me, "What are you looking at, twerp. Haven't you ever seen a pussy before?" Actually I hadn't, and I was too stunned to make a sound. She said, "Come in. Over here. Hasn't Alf taught you anything?" (Alf was my older brother.) Finally I managed to get it together enough to pool garden say, "I -- I was looking for Jim." "Mom's buying him clothes
POOL GARDEN

pool garden

ENTER TO POOL GARDEN
They are not going to be home for at least a couple hours more." Meantime, my eyes were still locked on Mary's pussy. She said, "Man, you are dumb. Time you learned a few things. Get over here." And I did it, like a robot, because the sight of that crack with the hair around it seemed to lock my eyes like a magnet, and I didn't realize that I was getting a hard on, but Mary picked up on it fast. "Sit on the bed here, next to me," pointing. I was unprepared for the next thing -- completely unprepared. She grabbed my right hand, specifically my forefinger and middle finger, put them up to her mouth, and spat on them. Then, without ceremony, she shoved them both into her pussy and put my thumb on her clitoris. She said, "Now, those two fingers inside press up against your thumb and you pull them in and out nice and slow
POOL GARDEN

pool garden

ENTER TO POOL GARDEN
Meantime, rub that clitoris with your thumb -- that's my outside where you have it right now -- I like it kind of like in a circle." I was a bit klutzy at first, so she said, "Pay attention to how I'm reacting. Like if I start breathing deeper and slower it means I'm feeling it. I'll tell you when I want you to move them faster. " Like an automaton I did exactly what she told me to, halfway in a trance, barely able to absorb what was happening to me. "Oh, yeah, you got it, that feels good..." Next thing, without wasting a second, she lifted up her T-shirt and she didn't have a bra on. There was a gorgeous breast with nipple sticking straight up. I knew I had a hard on and couldn't keep my eyes off that nipple. "Hey twerp! Don't stop rubbing!" I resumed pulling my forefinger and middle finger in and out of her vagina while I rubbed her clitoris in a circular motion with my thumb


But my eyes were still locked on that nipple standing up. Suddenly, two hands grabbed the back of my head and shoved it right onto that breast so that my mouth encircled that nipple. "Don't bite it! Get your teeth out of the way and suck on it, easy, and you can lick it with your tongue." With a couple more instructions, I was sucking on it like a pro while getting her turned on more and more with my thumb and two fingers. I realized at that moment that I was getting instruction that you couldn't pay for with gold or diamonds. This was a once-in-a-lifetime teaching session that probably was delivered to me by God himself for being a good boy, or something like that. Meantime, Mary was getting hotter and hotter and beginning to moan, and she told me to start speeding up the rubbing with my fingers. I was catching on real quick by then. "Keep doing it, Ronnie." She began breathing faster and faster. Suddenly her body began to shiver and jerk around and her back arched
I was wondering if I should get my fingers out by then, but a hand jammed itself over mine in no uncertain terms, telling my hand to keep doing what it was doing. So I did, and in about a minute she became quiet and limp. "That was a good one. You did okay." Then she had enough presence of mind to look down at my pants and see that they were wet. She got up on her knees and suddenly threw pool garden me down so I group blowjob deepthroat facial was lying where she had been a few seconds ago, and said, "Just shut up and let me do the rest." With great expertise she zipped my fly down and pulled out my cock, practically in a single motion. It was immediately apparent to me that I wasn't the first one she did this with


She said, "I don't want you to wet my bed, so don't worry about what you're doing, I'll swallow it all, piss and cum." I didn't quite understand what she meant, but suddenly her head dived at my cock, and in a second it was deep inside her mouth. I was lying down, so I couldn't faint, but my heart pool garden felt as if it was going to jump out of my chest while my cock felt the most fantastic sensations, way better than anything I had ever done to it when I masturbated. One of her hands lay down on my belly and began rubbing it in a circle. I couldn't talk. She began licking the underside of my cock rhythmically with her tongue, as she jammed it deeper in her mouth, so that the tip of it was actually in her throat. If there was anything that I didn't like about that experience, it was how fast I came down her throat -- I wish it had taken longer -- but she swallowed it all as if she had been doing this all her life. It wiped me out. Nothing on earth could possibly feel that good -- that cumming into her throat. And then she lay her entire body on top of mine, and said, "Ronnie, you did good." And the next thing I knew, her lips were around mine and her tongue was practically down my throat


I automatically hugged her and she searched around for my limp cock and slipped it into her pussy. And we lay there that way for a few minutes while she scratched my head and I rubbed her back. Then she slowly got up and said, "Don't piss on my bed twerp." Beginning to put her panties on, she stopped. "You put them on, twerp. You need the experience." And I did, and she approved, because I got it right the first time. I went to the bathroom and emptied out a load of pee. When I came back, we naturally fell into each others' arms and kissed like crazy, licking tongues, a first for me. And she said, "You made my day, twerp. Man, I haven't had a cum like that in a long time
You are going to be a lady killer. Come back in a couple years when you're dating and you need to know how to get into someone's pants and you want to do it right, and we can do a little fucking then, and I'll show you the ropes." And you know something, I did, about three years later, and I want to tell you she was a hell of a lot better lay than my girlfriend.



POOL GARDEN pool garden

pool garden, cute teenager vaginal, pigtails fuck, tits mouth cum, europe ass, group vaginal cream pie, hot blonde shaved big tits, krystal gets,
Related posts: webcams mature

Posted: 09:33, 2012-Jan-3
Comments (0) | Add Comment | Link

BIG TITS GET FUCKED

Big tits get fucked. Ok you know all the legal stuff, if you're not 18 you shouldn't be here. If you don't like this stuff you shouldn't be here. This is all fake ok, in other words its fiction. It has situations and acts of a sexual nature between young boys. Like I said if you don't like that then LEAVE NOW. If you do like it then read on by all means. if you like it let me know horsesapocolypse@yahoo.com Apocalypse Chapter 11 (Ok just a little background to the characters of the story so far incase you can' remember who's who or if I have failed describe them enough. Derrik, he's a typical American teen age boy
13 years old 5 foot 5 tall around 115 pounds. Light brown hair and hazel eyes and is our lead character. Chris was the next boy to come into the story. He was found locked in the freezer at the school. He's 11 with short darker blonde hair and blue eyes weighing around 80 pounds or so
Next was Josiah or Joe for short. He was the boy that was found at the bottom of the pit where he fell running from the aliens. He lived in a neighboring town to Chris and Derrik. He is 12 years old has short brown hair and is slightly bigger than Chris in size. Next to arrive is Adam or AJ, he is Josiah's cousin. He also is 12 but a bit smaller than Josiah. He was found in the bomb shelter of a collapsed house. Around 4 ft 6 and nearly 90 pounds or so


Light brown hair and had blue eyes when he was found. And now we also have AJ's baby brother Donny. He was found at the aliens food camp in a holding pit. Very similar to AJ in appearance only smaller and is 9 years old.)Now back to the story. There standing not five feet away was a man. Not just a man, but a man in full military gear
BIG TITS GET FUCKED

big tits get fucked

ENTER TO BIG TITS GET FUCKED
He was looking around with his gun in a firing position. We could only assume he was being chased by something. He looked to be breathing heavily and tired. "Chris it's a fucking soldier! A human one!" I said quiet, but excited. "Dude I smell a monster coming to


It must be chasing him." Chris answered. The soldier then turned and walked away about ten feet and I decided we had better help him before he gets killed. I walked through the force field to get him. I looked back after I walked through it and sure enough you couldn't see the mine entrance it looked like the hill side. "Hey over here." I said. The man turned and pointed the machine gun right at me. I held my hands out to let him know I meant no harm. He lowered it once he saw I was human


I waved to him to follow me. "This way in here." I told him before I walked into the mine. From what he could tell I had just walked right through a rock wall. He stood not knowing what he had just seen. I stuck my head and arm back through to wave him to follow me. This time on faith he followed me into the mine


He stopped once he was inside and scanned around with his gun. I again showed him I was there and he lowered his gun. I then put a finger up to my lip to let him know to be quiet. "What's chasing you?" I asked him quietly. "One of the aliens. It's hot on my tracks." The soldier answered


Chris then waived his hand to signal us to be quiet. He then pointed to the entrance to tell us it was outside. All three of us then took position with the guns pointing at the entrance. I peeked through the boards again to see an alien sniffing at the air. Suddenly it turned and faced the mine. "Chris how many of those things did you hear?" I asked in a whisper


He stuck up 1 finger to tell me he heard only 1. Not wanting to open fire with the guns to give away our position I lowered my gun and pointed the glove at the entrance. This time I wanted to turn the tables on the aliens. "Get ready, but hold your fire until you have to shot." I told them. Suddenly I dropped the force field revealing us to the alien. It started to let out a sound but was stopped very quickly by my actions
I used the glove in combination with my mind to grab the monster by its throat and stop it from calling to others. I used an invisible force to hold him there by then neck. I walked up to it then. "Why are you here?" I asked it. It let out some noises totally not understandable by Chris or the soldier, but I knew exactly what it was saying
BIG TITS GET FUCKED

big tits get fucked

ENTER TO BIG TITS GET FUCKED
It answered my question, "To conquer you."� "Conquer us? My friend you totally underestimated the human race." I told it. Again it began to make noises choked by my mental grip on its throat. "There is no hope for you. Your kind will all die." the monster said this time through its thoughts. Hearing that made me show this thing exactly what suffering was. My mind lifted it off the ground into the air and let it dangle there as my grip on its throat increased. It began to flop and writhe around in agony as I slowly strangled it to death. At the end I ended its suffering by crushing it around its neck area making it instantly fall to the ground dead. I then forced the monster through the air and flung him a great distance away.� Once the glove had released its hold on the creature and my minds energy returned to normal I fell to one knee breathing heavily
"You ok kid?" the soldier asked me. "I nodded yes trying to catch my breath. "You guys have a place to hide?" the soldier asked, "Yeah you're in it. We have a room right back here." Chris told him. The soldier then with no effort scooped me up in his arms and followed Chris carrying me to the safe room. "Guys it's us we're coming in don't shoot. We got some company." Chris announced to the others. Once inside the room he lay me down on the bed next to AJ
BIG TITS GET FUCKED

big tits get fucked

ENTER TO BIG TITS GET FUCKED
"How long have you kids been hiding in here?" the man asked. "Since all this happened." Chris answered him. "Wow I can't believe you guys have made it this long on your own." The soldier said. "Any one want to explain just exactly what just happened out there?" he asked then. As I lay next to AJ I again fell into a deep sleep from using the glove in a rage. I woke up sometime later to see the boys all sitting and talking with the soldier. "What's going on? What happened?" I asked. "You passed out. I'm Sgt
BIG TITS GET FUCKED

big tits get fucked

ENTER TO BIG TITS GET FUCKED
James Williams U.S. Army rangers." I was answered with. "How did you get out here al alone like that?" I asked rubbing my sleepy eyes. "I was a part of a unit sent out here to asses the damage done by the aliens and search for survivors. My unit was attacked by surprise and everyone was killed but me." He answered. He was no sitting propped against the wall to the opposite of the door way with his body armor and gear off


"Here you go." Josiah said handing him a pb&j sandwich. "Thanks bud I haven't had any real food for days now." The man answered. As I became more awake I noticed that the man wasn't that old, maybe in his mid twenties. It was at that point he noticed AJ's eyes. "God dam kid what happened to your eyes?" he asked in amazement


"That's a long and probably unbelievable story." I replied. "Kid I never thought I'd live to see aliens invade Earth. Rite now I'm open to anything you tell me." The soldier said. I went on to tell him our whole story up to that day. He sat and listened in amazement, but believing everything we told him
"You guys know what, before the invasion I'd call all of you crazy, but now. I believe every word of it." The man said. We sat there well into the night talking and discussing all things of consequence about our future survival. About midnight every one but the soldier and I were asleep. "Why don't you get some rest, it's safe in here for the most part. They can't use their scanners in the mine." I told him
BurningTicket - FemdomViolation
Taking my advice the man lay down using his pack as a pillow. Luckily for me he had unloaded most of its contents on the ground before falling asleep. I picked through it being nosy trying to find some kind of information that might help us out. I came across a small map that had several locations marked on it. One was my home town which had a big red X crossed over it along with several other locations on the map. I could only assume that it meant those placed were destroyed. There was one location on the map that was fairly close to where we are that wasn't crossed out yet. I looked through his notes and found out it was an old orphanage about 15 miles away
BIG TITS GET FUCKED

big tits get fucked

ENTER TO BIG TITS GET FUCKED
I remember the place right away. I always thought it was some old rich person's house I saw back off the road. I had rode past it many times with my parents in the car before. I never knew till now it was an orphanage. I studied his documents and made notes to myself of important things that might come up in the futures. Sometime during the night I again fell back asleep this time laying on the mine floor its self. "Derrik, you awake?" I heard a voice saying shaking me awake.� I opened my eyes to se Donny's little face looking at me


"Yeah little dude what's up? I asked. "I gotta pee." He replied. I looked at my watch and it said almost 8 am. I sat up now feeling the pains of sleeping on the bare ground. My whole body was now sore, and I had a chill. "Ok bud come on let's go pee." I told the kid
CLUBTUG.COM
I stood up and stretched my stiff body and noticed something else was stiff to. Donny to noticed and giggled a little bit. I smiled to him and whispered in his ear, "Yeah we know what those are for don't we?" he smiled really big and giggled a bit. We then went outside to relieve ourselves. Today was a wet cloudy day. There was a light drizzle in the air and the temperature was cooler than the day before. Not caring about the weather Donny pulled out his little pecker and let the urine fly
BIG TITS GET FUCKED

big tits get fucked

ENTER TO BIG TITS GET FUCKED
I stood next to him then and pulled out my stiff half hard dick and let fly myself. "Maybe we'll get to have some fun with these again soon." I said to the younger boy as I reached over and touched his penis lightly. "Yeah that would be kool I liked that." He replied talking about the fun in wal mart. We finished our business and went back inside to see AJ now awake. "Hi bubby how ya feelin?" Donny asked his big brother
"Better dude. Hey Derrik will you get me some shorts and stuff so I can go pee to? I don't want that dude to see me naked and stuff." He asked referring to the soldier. I dug out a pair of shorts and a t-shirt and tossed them to him. As he stood up to zip the shorts up I noticed he to had some morning wood. "Better watch that zipper, don't zip your pecker up in it." I told him since he didn't have underwear on for now


He took my advice and gently zipped the shorts avoiding his cock. I then stopped him and looked down into his devilish eyes. "You feel better?" I asked. "Yeah really, lots better." He replied. I then rubbed the top of his cute head and he smiled as he walked out to the mine entrance to piss. As I sat back down I felt a definite chill in my body, like I couldn't get warm. "Does it feel cold in here to you?" I asked Donny
BIG TITS GET FUCKED

big tits get fucked

ENTER TO BIG TITS GET FUCKED
He shook his head no. I then heard, "Nope it's just right in here. You must be catching a cold." The man said as he sat up from his slumber. "I noticed you sleeping on the bare floor last night and tried to wake you, but you wouldn't budge. You must be catching a cold now." He said. He sat up and started to slide his boots back on. As he was putting his gear back together AJ walked back in startling the man. He raised his gun and pointed it at Adam
BurningTicket - LatexSlutShow
AJ froze instantly and put his hands up in fear. "Shit sorry about that kid. It's just you get jumpy when you do my line of work." The soldier apologized. Breathing a sigh of relief AJ sat down next to his brother. By now Joe and Chris were stirring awake to. Not really knowing the man yet we decided to sleep in our clothes, except for AJ who was already naked when the man came into the mine. All of us being modest kids really didn't want an adult to see us naked, especially one we didn't really know. "So what's on the agenda for the day guys?" the soldier asked. "Well I was thinking about maybe going into town and bringing back some food and supplies today." I told him


"Ok how about I go with you." He suggested. I agreed and then we got ready to go. "Guys food run ok. We'll be back in a few hours ok." I told them. By now the others knew the drill to be o guard since not all of us were going to be in the mine. Sgt. Williams and I got on the ATV and headed into town. This time we'd have to depend on our own senses since Chris didn't come along with his super ears and nose. Again I brought the glove along, even though I was starting to think it was bad for my health to use it
We went through town checking things out before going to the grocery store. "Oh man some one's been here to." I said looking at the food on the floor. "What do you mean here to?" the soldier asked. "Well the other day we were in the wal mart and some one had been in there rummaging through stuff and it wasn't us that did it." I explained. Seeing my point he raised his gun into a firing position and we checked the store out


Once we were sure it was empty we loaded up a few carts with food. "Oh man I haven't had any real food in weeks now." He said. I asked what he meant. "I have been eating MRE's (meals ready to eat, K rations in other words) for weeks now." He replied. He knew what kinds of food we needed and what would spoil so loaded his cart with canned foods and dehydrated foods. I also did that, but there was one luxury we could still enjoy
BIG TITS GET FUCKED

big tits get fucked

ENTER TO BIG TITS GET FUCKED
I grabbed a few bags of cookies and tossed them on the cart to. Once he had the food loaded on the ATV we set off back to the mine. On the way I asked about the map and intel papers in his pack. He explained about the places with X's over them that they were destroyed and no sign of life was there. Then I asked about the orphanage. "That was the next place my unit was going to check out before we were ambushed
We were about 2 miles outside of town here when they jumped us from the air." He said. "So that's where those monsters were going when we found Donny." I said. Puzzled he asked what I meant. "When we found the little guy Donny in the death camp the monster took off in a ship rite before we got there. We ran in and got Donny as fast as we could and got out of there before they came back. They must have been coming after your unit when they flew away in the ship." I explained. He saw my point then and we continued our talk. "Are you still planning on going to the orphanage?" I asked
BIG TITS GET FUCKED

big tits get fucked

ENTER TO BIG TITS GET FUCKED
"At this point I'm not sure kid. My unit is wiped out, I have no contact with my superiors, and I have exceeded my time table to pull out of here." The soldier said. "Don't you have a way to get hold of your superiors? Don't you have a radio or anything?" I asked. "No the guy in my unit that was carrying our radio was taken by the aliens." He said. That's when I remembered the short wave radio we took from AJ's bomb shelter. "Hey would a short wave radio work? We got one back at the mine." I told him. "It just might. If my superiors are monitoring the right signals they just might hear it." He told me. When we get back to the mine we will try the radio to see if it works for him. We arrived at the mine a short time later with the others greeting us at the entrance
BIG TITS GET FUCKED

big tits get fucked

ENTER TO BIG TITS GET FUCKED
"Come on guys lets get this food inside." I told them. They all grabbed as much as they could carry and filed inside with it. After we got the food stowed away I dug out the radio for the man. "Well here it is, hope you can do something with it." I told him. He turned it on and only static came out of it
CLUBTUG.COM
"Ok we have to take it outside for it to work. It won't pick anything up inside this mine." He said. The others and I followed him outside where he started to turn the dials and flip switches on it. "Eagle to nest, eagle to nest do you read nest?? He said into the mic, but only static came through the speaker. He kept trying turning the knobs different ways and trying different frequencies to call his base, but no response. "Guys I don't think this radio has the kind of range to contact my base
BIG TITS GET FUCKED

big tits get fucked

ENTER TO BIG TITS GET FUCKED
If it were a bit closer to my base it may have a chance of contacting them." He said. "Where's your base at?" Chris asked. "The base camp is about 25 miles west of here." Sgt Williams said. That got me to thinking. "Hey Sgt.Williams isn't that orphanage west of here to? I mean you could go there and check it out and take the radio with you. You'd be a lot closer to your base at the orphanage than you are here, the radio may work then." I told him. "Yeah good idea." AJ said
"Yeah kid I admit it is a good idea, but I can't leave you kids here in good conscience. It's not safe for you guys all out here alone like this, even if you do have those extra abilities. I just cant go there and call my base and leave you here." He told us. The wildest thing ever happened then, Donny spoke up. "Why don't we all just go with you?" he asked. We all stared at the little guy in amazement. "What?" he asked looking uncomfortable. "Little bro I never knew you was so smart


That's an awesome idea, why don't we all just go? I mean it's gotta be safer than staying here being scared that those monsters will get us all the time." AJ said. "Well guys I'm all for it. If you kids are up to it I'm willing to try my best to get you there." the soldier said. We already knew AJ and Donny's votes, they were for going. "Ok let's do it." Chris said
"Yeah let's go. I would like to sleep someplace warm again." Josiah said giggling. "Well kid how about it?" the soldier asked me. I thought for a second and considered our options. The others were all for leaving the mine and trying to get to the orphanage. I thought of the perils we might face on the long way there, but logic final told me my answer. "Ok. I think it's best for all of us to try it
BIG TITS GET FUCKED

big tits get fucked

ENTER TO BIG TITS GET FUCKED
We can't stay here much longer. It will be winter soon, and then it'll be too cold to stay here." I said. Now that everyone is in agreement that we try to make it to the orphanage we needed to come up with a game plan of how we were going to get there. Josiah suggested we take the ATV, but there's not enough room in it for all of us, the dog, and the supplies and gear we would need to take along. We were going to need a bigger vehicle, but the only problem with that is anything bigger than the ATV is a lot more noticeable. We didn't want to be seen going there, so we would need to stay in the shadows so to speak as much as possible. That evening Sgt Williams, the rest of the guys, and I sat and came up with a plan of how we were getting there
BIG TITS GET FUCKED

big tits get fucked

ENTER TO BIG TITS GET FUCKED
We would go into town in the next day or two and look for a larger 4 wheel drive vehicle to use off road instead of the ATV. It would be big enough to carry all of us and the supplies, and also be able to duck off the road if we need to. The 18 miles away to the orphanage wasn't really all that far to travel, but when you are trying to do it with out being noticed it's a little harder to do. We decided to only travel during the night to avoid being seen by the aliens. "Ok here's how we need to do this guys. I will drive with my night vision gear on and Adam I need you to sit up front with me since you can see in the dark to with those devil eyes of yours. Chris I need you to keep your ears open for anything out of the ordinary
The rest of you guys just enjoy the ride. You probably won't get to see much since we're going at night. I'm going to be driving with the lights off." The soldier said. Then something important struck me, "Hey we should wait to go till there is a new moon. That way there won't be any moon light." I told them
BurningTicket - LatexSlutShow
The soldier agreed with me. He got out his intel papers that had a calendar on them. "Ok the next new moon is in exactly four days. We have till then to get ready to go. We need enough food to last us at least a week after we leave. We need to find a big SUV to hold all of us, and we need to take anything that is important to you guys here with us. Once we're gone there's probably not going to be any coming back." he told us. I knew exactly where to find the SUV in town. I saw one at my old neighbor's house when I was checking through town once
BIG TITS GET FUCKED

big tits get fucked

ENTER TO BIG TITS GET FUCKED
It was one of the only cars still left in town that wasn't destroyed. It is a big four door truck that should do the job for us. As for food that wouldn't be a problem there was still plenty of canned and dry foods in the grocery store. And our important things, well I don't think we'll be forgetting our video games and clothes anytime soon. The Sgt. plotted a route on his map to the orphanage from town that we would go. He marked a line on the map rite on the main road leading out of town, but just incase he also marked one in an off road area to get there to
BIG TITS GET FUCKED

big tits get fucked

ENTER TO BIG TITS GET FUCKED
As we sat and went over the plans I could tell the others were getting just as restless as I was. I sensed how much they all missed the naked fun we all have come to enjoy having together. That's when I noticed my dick tenting my shorts. I tried my best to sit in a position where no one would notice, but it didn't work. Chris saw me and started to giggle a bit. He kept it to himself, but he knew I was rock hard
BIG TITS GET FUCKED

big tits get fucked

ENTER TO BIG TITS GET FUCKED
I haven't had an orgasm in days now, and I felt like I was about to explode I wanted to get off so bad. "Hey guys I need to go use the boy's room. I'll be back in a little bit." I said as I grabbed my gun to head outside the mine. I had no intentions of using the bathroom. I headed to a secluded area out of site near the mine's entrance and yanked my shorts down
I wrapped my fingers around my rock hard tool and began to pump away on it. It was feeling great to the point I tuned out the outside world. My hand flew up and down my cock as I heard a twig snap, I instantly stopped jerking and raised my gun. "It's just me don't shoot!" I heard Chris say. "Dammit I could have killed you don't scare me like that." I said angrily half naked with my shorts around my ankles. "Sorry I just though I needed to use the boy's room to." He replied smiling
BIG TITS GET FUCKED

big tits get fucked

ENTER TO BIG TITS GET FUCKED
"Ok sounds good to me. Go ahead and finish for me and I'll do you next." I told him. He smiled and sank to his knees taking my small cock into his mouth. His tender lips began to slide back and forth on my smooth hairless cock sending me into orbit. "Oh god that feels so good Chris don't stop." I moaned to him. He began to play with my balls with one hand and sped up his sucking
BIG TITS GET FUCKED

big tits get fucked

ENTER TO BIG TITS GET FUCKED
In no time my dick was pulsating in his mouth firing off a dry orgasm. I put both hands on top of his head and face fucked him as hard as I could as I felt the last few waves of pleasure wash over me. I released my grip on his head and he slid my dick from his mouth making a slurping noise. "Oh fuck, oh fuck!" I moaned as I almost fell on my ass from the intense feeling he just gave me. I held onto a tree branch to keep my balance while I came back down from my high feeling. I looked down and saw his cute little face smiling at me and licking his lips. I instantly sank to my knees in front of him and wrapped him up in a deep passionate kiss


Our toungs explored each others mouths and all over each others lips. I then reached down for his shorts and slid my hand inside them to fid his hard little boy dick. As I messaged the hard mushroom tip he moaned deeply as our toungs wrestled. I broke off the kiss and told him to stand up. As soon as he was up right I yanked his shorts down and dove onto his boy meat. He moaned loudly as he felt my toung slide along the underside of his cock head. I cupped both his but cheeks in my hands and slammed his little dick in and out of my mouth making a smacking sound each time his belly hit my fore head. Just like me he put his hands on my head and forced my mouth down even harder ion his 11 year old cock
"Oh gosh faster harder!" he moaned. Not even a minute later I felt his meat stiffen up in my mouth and his whole body then went tense as he took a deep breath. He forced my head down on him very hard then making sure he got everything out of this moment he could. As he came down from his orgasm his legs collapsed out from under him. He fell into my arms panting heavily. Again we kissed a few minutes and rubbed each others cocks


As I broke our kiss I told him, "I sure did miss that. Just you and me like that." "Yeah me to. I wish we had the time to do it in the but like we did that one time. I loved that." He replied. "Well maybe we can sneak time before we leave to try it." I told him. "Yay!" he said in a sarcastic cute way
I definitely wanted his tender ass again, but I also wouldn't mind some fun with the other boys as well. Maybe I can figure out how to get away from the soldier long enough with the guys to have some real fun before we leave the mine for good. We went back inside to talk to the sgt. Some more when we were done with our "pee break". Being I the mine all the time was definitely getting to be on the boring side at times lately. Kids our age should be out playing, swimming, riding bikes, and lots of other stuff not cowering and hiding in an old mine shaft fearing for our lives. Maybe this attempt to move to the orphanage was for the better for us, maybe it's not the rite thing to do. Only time will tell, but for now we are living for the moment and planning for tomorrow. We can only speculate on what we will find at the orphanage, if we even make it that far
Not knowing our fate and what lay ahead is like anguish to me. I get so worried I can't stand it sometimes. I don't only worry about my fate, but I also worry about the other boys' future as well. They have latched on to me as their leader and protector and I don't want to let them down. Apocalypse Chapter 12 Two days after we laid out the plans to make a try for the orphanage we were ready to make runs to town for supplies to take with us and to prep the truck for the journey. "Ok boys it's o nine hundred, time to get a move on." The soldier said waking us from our slumber. "O nine what?" AJ groaned rubbing his sensitive eyes. "It's nine am dude." Josiah told him. Now being fully awake thanks to Sgt Williams I stretched my sore body and rubbed my eyes to. "Come on dudes we need to get stuff done." I said standing up and stretching more. I knew from reading their minds that they weren't too keen on getting up and doing work this early in the morning
BIG TITS GET FUCKED

big tits get fucked

ENTER TO BIG TITS GET FUCKED
I then headed outside to tale a leak, and was soon joined by Chris, Donny, and the dog. As I pissed I noticed Donny sneaking a peek at my stuff. Being silly I wiggled it making my piss stream dance in the air. It did the trick, Donny giggled away. As we were finishing our business the soldier joined us. He whipped his cock out and our eyes swelled to the size of silver dollars. From the size of his dick I thought he must be part horse


His cock must have been an easy 8 or 9 inches long limp. I sensed Chris thinking "Oh my fucking god! He's huge. It must drag the ground when he gets hard." I cracked up instantly. He looked at me and when it hit him I read his mind he laughed to. "It's true." he said laughing like crazy. Poor little Donny was totally lost at what we were laughing at
BIG TITS GET FUCKED

big tits get fucked

ENTER TO BIG TITS GET FUCKED
I leaned down and whispered in his ear, "Chris is talking about how big his thing is." Donny peeked around me and saw the man's one eyed monster. "Wow!" Donny said with no modesty. "Wonder if mine will get that big." The 9 year old said making all of us laugh. "Maybe some day it will kiddo. Mine wasn't really big when I was your age either." The man said. Donny smiled at the though of his dick possibly getting to be the size of an elephant trunk some day. I finished up and went back inside the mine
Josiah was getting ready for the day ahead and AJ was sitting on the bed leaning against the wall with his sunglasses on and no shirt on. "Come on Adam we got a lot of shit to do today" I told him, and he didn't make a peep or move. "Adam, you ok?" I asked, and still not response. I walked in front of him and waved my hand in front of his face, and he didn't move. "Is he ok?" Josiah asked. "I think he's sleeping." I said before I grabbed his sunglasses by the frames and slid them off his face. Sure enough his eyes were closed and he was asleep. I slid the glasses back over his eyes and gently shook him
BIG TITS GET FUCKED

big tits get fucked

ENTER TO BIG TITS GET FUCKED
"AJ come on bud wake up." I said softly as I shook him gently. He woke up and looked at me. "What happened?" he asked. "You fell back asleep dude. Come on we need to get a move on." I told him. I helped him up and he stretched his body out. "Sorry I don't even remember falling back to sleep." He told me. I was starting to wonder if he was sicker than we actually thought he was
He didn't seem to be sick, but his energy level lately is like zero. I decided to check through the medical books later and see what I can possibly find out. For now we needed to get to town. We all piled on the ATV and the soldier drove this time and headed to town to prep for our journey. "Ok guys we need to go in three teams. 2 of us will go to the store and get food, 2 will go the wal mart and get supplies and what ever else we need and 1 of you guys can go with me to get the truck ready." The man told us. It seemed like a good plan, but when the guys started to pair off with each other I had to step in. "Guys I don't mean to be a dick here, but I think Chris and Joe should get the food, I'll go to the wal mart with Donny, and AJ I think you should stay with the Sgt." I said


hearing that puzzled Adam. "Why?" he asked. "Well dude you're sick. You don't need to over exert yourself. You need to take it easy." I explained. He didn't seem too happy about it, but he agreed none the less. "He's rite. If you are sick you need to conserve your strength
Besides you won't be doing much if you go with me. It'll be easy for you." The soldier told him. "You can even take Lucky with you" I told AJ. He had a fondness for our k-9 friend. A short time later we rode into town with guns raised and at the ready. I led the Sgt to where the truck was and we parked the ATV. "Ok boys let's split up and get this done. And most important be on your guard." The man told big tits get fucked us


Donny and I set out for wal mart on the ATV and Chris and Josiah walked to the store since it was only blocks away from the truck. "You want to try on some more under wear?" I asked the little guy making a suggestion and a joke. He got the point after a minute and began to laugh. "Yeah trying undies on is fun." He giggled. I parked the ATV rite in front of the entrance of the store and we went in for supplies on our list, rite after we make a stop at the little boys department for some fun. "Ok bud we may as well get what ever we want while we're here. Lets get you some more clothes t take with us." I told him. He agreed with me so I told him, "Ok go ahead and strip those clothes off so we can try new ones on." He did as I said and took his undies off with out me even telling him. From the looks of it he was already half way stiff


This time I decided to be the teacher for him. "Hey bud did your brother show you how to whack off yet?" I asked. He shook his head no. "Ok well I'm about to teach you how to have fun with your wiener when ever you want to." I told him. I then took his silky smooth little pecker in my fingers and rubbed him till he was fully hard. I then got into position behind him and took his hand and positioned it in the rite way around his dick


He had it clinched in his fingers and I showed him how to slowly stoke his hand back and forth. After a few strokes I removed my hand from his and he kept on stroking. "How's it feel?" I whispered in his ear. "Feels great." He said gladly. I decided sinse he was having fun, then why couldn't I have some to. I unzipped my shorts and slid them down and stood in front of the 9 year old and began to stroke my own cock. His little eyes lit up in amazement. He stopped stroking for a second and watched me. "Go ahead little buddy don't stop." I told him
BIG TITS GET FUCKED

big tits get fucked

ENTER TO BIG TITS GET FUCKED
He started to stroke his own once more. A few seconds later he said, "Can I touch it?"� referring to my dick. "Yeah I guess so go ahead." I told him. He reached out with his other hand and touched the tip of my dick with his finger. "It's warm." He giggled. "Feel the whole thing." I suggested. He did what I said and a second later his fingers were wrapping around my tool. His little hand felt so good on my cock


With out me even telling him he started to stroke me. "Oh Donny that feels great don't stop." I moaned to him. From the feeling of this little 9 yo jerking me and thinking about what I was going to do for him drove me over the edge of orgasm cliff. "Oh fuck!" I moaned out as wave after wave washed over me as he stroked me steadily. As my pleasure was ending I was getting sensitive and he was still stroking full speed. "Ok bud you can stop now I'm done." I said
BIG TITS GET FUCKED

big tits get fucked

ENTER TO BIG TITS GET FUCKED
He smiled as he took his fingers off my dick and wrapped them back around his own. "No let me do it for you since you did it for me." I told him. after I came back to Earth from orgasm land I had him set his naked body on my still exposed lap on the floor and I slowly began to stroke his tender boy tool. In no time his breathing began to change to shorter more rapid breaths. "Feels awesome don't it?" I whispered to him
BIG TITS GET FUCKED

big tits get fucked

ENTER TO BIG TITS GET FUCKED
He nodded yes. I took my other hand and explored his smooth chest as I stroked faster and faster. He began to squirm and moan lightly so I knew he was getting close. I got an idea and stopped all at once which made him kinda mad. "Why'd you stop for it was feeling so good." He wined. "Just wait lets try something new." I told him
BIG TITS GET FUCKED

big tits get fucked

ENTER TO BIG TITS GET FUCKED
He was open to anything new. What I had in mind was raising his body up off my lap and spreading his legs a bit. Once he did that I positioned him so that my dick nestled between his legs and up against his smooth little ball sack as he sat back down. The feeling was like heaven to me. "How's that feel?" I asked. "Fine
I feel it against my nuts its warm." He said. I wanted so badly to just slide it inside him, but I didn't want to rush that too soon. Maybe some day when he's more experienced at this new play. Instead I moved his legs together clinching my dick in between them and against his smooth ball bag and ass crack. I then went back to stroking his little rod


As I stroked again he began to squirm and wiggle around. The feeling was great for my cock. Next thing I felt was his body go stiff and rigid as he took a deep breath. I knew he was having his orgasm then so I slowed down my stroking. A few seconds later it was all over. He sat in my lap a deep breathing limp bodied lump of cuteness. I wrapped my arms around him and hugged him and kissed on his sweet little cheek


"How did that feel?" I asked. "Great! Now I know why my bubby use to do it so much in our room." He responded. Once we both had our orgasms over with I pulled my shorts back up and he slid his clothes back on. When he was dressed we grabbed him some more clothes and went on to get the supplies that were on our list. In the grocery store Chris and Josiah were having a blast collecting food, and goofing off. They had a good game of bread foot ball going using a stale loaf of bread as a ball. They played for a while then indulged in a treat that we just can have at the mine. They ripped open a box of pop cycles and ate then so fast they both got brain freezes, "Oh god that hurts, but I like it." Chris said holding his head and trying not to show the chilling pain. In time their pleasure pain diminished and they went on collecting the things on the list while chowing down on what ever junk food they wanted since it was all free now
BIG TITS GET FUCKED

big tits get fucked

ENTER TO BIG TITS GET FUCKED
They were truly having fun and being kids enjoying each others company. When they had their carts full they just pushed them rite out of the store and the few blocks down the road to where the soldier and AJ were with the truck. While the other three and I were collecting food and supplies Sgt Williams and AJ were trying to get the truck ready to go. Well actually it was more like the soldier was getting the truck ready while AJ just sat and watched. He didn't have a clue of what to do to help out in this case. "Mr. Williams sir do you think we're going to make it to the orphanage?" he asked trying to pass the time. "Well first off its Sergeant Williams not mister or sir, I work for a living. And to answer your question I don't know if the place will even be there when we get to where it's supposed to be." The soldier answered
BIG TITS GET FUCKED

big tits get fucked

ENTER TO BIG TITS GET FUCKED
"Oh sorry." Adam said referring to the mister and sir thing. AJ sat patiently from then on hoping some one would come back soon, he didn't feel very comfortable with this man. The soldier did a good walk around inspection of the truck making sure everything was good to go for the trip out of town. He was checking the tires making sure they could handle off road terrain. He then checked all the fluids making sure they were topped off. Last but not least he got inside and had to figure out a way to start the truck since the keys were long gone


He then reached under the dash of the truck and began to rip wires loose. After a few attempts at crossing different wires together he got the rite combination and the trucks' engine fired up. Once he had the engine running he checked all the lights and gauges on the dash. Everything looked good except one vital thing, it was low on gas. "Dammit." The man said out loud. "What?" AJ inquired. "It's pretty low on fuel. We wont have enough to make it to the orphanage." He answered
"Where in the hell are we going to find fuel now? The gas station is flattened." he said referring to the ruins of the gas station down the road. Just then Chris and Josiah came strolling up with shopping carts full of food. "Hey cuz catch." Josiah said before tossing AJ a half melted pop cycle. "Kool thanks Joey." He thanked him. The fact that half the pop cycle was already gone didn't faze AJ a bit he opened it and finished it off. "Joey you know Donny's gonna be pissed when he finds out you didn't bring him one of these." AJ told his cousin. "I know, but if I did it would be completely melted by the time he got back here. So my thinking was he don't need to know does he. Just toss the stick away when you're done. Besides I grabbed him some candy on the way out so he should be kool with that." Josiah said
BIG TITS GET FUCKED

big tits get fucked

ENTER TO BIG TITS GET FUCKED
The soldier picked through the carts to see if the boys stuck to the list. "Cookies, Crackers, potato chips, candy, you guys grabbed a bunch of junk food. Didn't you get what I asked for on the list?" he asked them. "Well what do you expect man we're kids. And yeah we got what you wanted to it's in there some where." Josiah said talking about the stuff in the carts. Eventually he did dig out the things that were on the list he gave them. "Ok troops lets get these carts emptied and sorted. We need to divide the things to take back to the mine and the things that will stay in town." he ordered the boys. The three boys began to empty the carts out and sort everything into two piles. The one going back to the mine was understandably smaller since they were only going to be there a few more days. As the others were sorting the food Donny and I pulled up in the ATV with a load of supplies and clothes
BIG TITS GET FUCKED

big tits get fucked

ENTER TO BIG TITS GET FUCKED
As Donny got out of the ATV he was mobbed by Lucky jumping on him and licking him in the face. "Stop lucky." He giggled trying to make the dog stop. I grabbed Lucky by his collar and pulled him off the little guy and brought him back to where the others were. "Hey bud gotcha something." I said as I handed AJ a fresh pair of super dark sunglasses. "Kool thanks so much! These are a lot better then the other ones." He said as he slid them on to cover his sensitive eyes from the bright sunlight. "What did you bring us?" Chris whined when he saw what I gave AJ


"This!" Donny beamed at them pulling a new monopoly game out of the ATV. "Now we got something to keep us entertained at the mine till we leave." I told them. Chris and Josiah seemed to like that idea. It took us a while but we finally got everything unloaded fro the ATV and got it ready to go. "I got a question, where are we going to keep all this stuff?" I said. "In the back of the truck. If we shut the door to the cap it should be ok until we leave." The soldier replied
"The supplies aren't what I'm worried about at this point. The truck is almost on empty and I have no clue of where we're going to find any fuel for it." He said, "Well cant we just look in some garages or sheds for some gas cans or something? That's how we got gas for the ATV sometimes." I replied. "Well normally that would be a great idea kid but there's only one problem with that. This truck runs on diesel. I don't think we're going to find that in any garage or shed." He replied


It seemed we were in a real pickle now. I had no idea of where in the world to find any diesel fuel. Hell I didn't even really know what it was exactly only that some trucks used it. AJ sat on the curb and quietly said, "Tractors."� "What?" I asked. "Tractors, they use that stuff to run on." He said
BIG TITS GET FUCKED

big tits get fucked

ENTER TO BIG TITS GET FUCKED
"Kid you are a damn genius." The man said. "All we have to do is find a good sized tractor close that runs on diesel and siphon the fuel out of it and into the truck." He said. AJ seemed to be delighted about he compliment and solving the big problem of the day. "Ok Adam, Donny, and me will look around for a tractor in the farm fields around town and look for a tractor." I said before jumping back on the ATV. We rode around town for a while looking for a big tractor and so far had no luck. We tried one last farm near the very edge of town by the woods and that's when Adam spoke up, "There, over there." he pointed out into a wheat field
I turned the ATV and headed in that general direction. "Stop!" he said suddenly. I panicked and slammed on the brake. "What?" I asked not knowing why he wanted me to stop. He grabbed me by the chin and turned my head to face forward. That's when I saw what he was talking about
There in front of us was a fresh crop circle in the field. "What do you see?" AJ asked me. "I dunno it looks like a crop circle." I told him. "Yeah, but that's not what I see." He said taking off his sunglasses. "What is it bubby?" Donny asked. "There's a ship there. It's just sitting there." he replied


"Well let me knock." I said sarcastically. I closed my eyes and concentrated hard on contacting who ever may be there then suddenly the ship revealed it's self to us. "WOW!" Donny said surprised to see the shiny ship in front of us. An opening in the side of it then began to grow wider. We then saw an unmistakable form of one of the pale skinned aliens standing there
BIG TITS GET FUCKED

big tits get fucked

ENTER TO BIG TITS GET FUCKED
"Do you know who we are?" I thought to it. "Of course we know. You are the endowed ones. You were given the abilities not of Earth." The alien told me through his thoughts. "It's ok he knows who we are." I told AJ and Donny. I then walked towards him as he stepped out of the ship and into the field. "Can you please tell me anything about there possibly being any more humans close to us? Maybe within 20 miles or so." I asked. "That answer you already know." He told me


His answer didn't really tell me anything. I didn't know if any one else was out there or not. "This one is the survivor. He survived the death sentence of the evil ones." The alien told me referring to Donny. "Can you hear me young one?" he said to Donny who was hiding behind his brother. "Yeah." He said shaking like a leaf
"It's ok buddy these guys are friendly they helped us. They gave us our special abilities. You don't have to be scared of them." AJ told his little brother. AJ's words didn't seem to do much to reassure Donny. He was still cowering scared of the alien, understandably after what the other monstrous aliens had done to him
"Please come forward young one I mea you no harm." The alien told him. Donny stepped around to the side of his brother, but never releasing the hold he had on AJ's hand. The alien waved Donny closer to him. "It's ok bubby he wont hurt you just go to him." AJ told his brother. Reluctantly Donny let go of AJ's hand and slowly walked closer to the alien. "You have had a painful journey to this point." The alien told him. "How are you talking? I mean your not even moving your lips." Donny asked. "You hear me in your thoughts. Your companions have been given very precious gifts that no other Earthlings posses


Your friends tried to help one our kind when they didn't have to so now we return the favor. For you Earth child I unleash your inner animal." The alien said before he extended his finger and touched Donny in the middle of his chest. An intense bright light emitted from the contact of the two and Donny then fell to the ground unconscious. "Donny!" Adam said loudly as he ran to his baby brothers' side. "He will be fine Earth child. His senses are simply overwhelmed and he is now sleeping


He will not fully understand his new abilities, just as you do not fully understand your own abilities yet. When he awakes tell him to not fear the things he may hear, but to embrace them." The alien told us before walking back into its ship. Then the ship lifted off the ground and flashed back to invisible to my sight. For Adam though he watched it lift from a few feet above the ground to streak straight upwards into the sky. "Come on let's find a damn tractor and get him back to the others." I told AJ as he scooped his little brother's sleeping body off the ground. As we headed out of the field and back into town I spotted what we had been looking for all this time.

Posted: 04:52, 2012-Jan-1
Comments (0) | Add Comment | Link

LESBIANS WITH SEX TOYS

Lesbians with sex toys. Sneaky Cams Part One. Hey guys, parts of this story is fiction and some are not, it’s your own judgment on which parts are real, and which parts aren’t. I have monique anal gangbang a part 2 but I wanna know if you guys like my writing style. Enjoy! My aunt Becca. She is an eye looker, I didn’t start looking at her at such a lustful way til a couple years ago. She is a class A cougar
LESBIANS WITH SEX TOYS

lesbians with sex toys

ENTER TO LESBIANS WITH SEX TOYS
She is about 5’3”, Filipino (so she has nice tan skin), Jet black hair. She’s in her late 30s but she looks like she’s in her mid 20s. Dark brown eyes, full lips, thick thighs, an ass that won’t quit and a smile to make anyone fall in love with her. She has a very hour glass shape. Thick but the hourglass shape is there. Her bust is huge and her ass is just the right size. Her style varies from Abercrombie & Fitch, to sporty type of clothing (tank tops, spaghetti straps, basketball shorts and tees) She is married and has 5 kids, but it does not look like it
LESBIANS WITH SEX TOYS

lesbians with sex toys

ENTER TO LESBIANS WITH SEX TOYS
When she bends over, her thong straps hang out and give everyone a little heavenly peak of what she’s hiding under those clothes. I’ve been obsessed with voyeur and with her it’s been a double rush for me. First of all, she’s my aunt, which I really should not be doing, and of course voyeur which I shouldn’t be doing. Unfortunately she has caught me taking an upskirt shot of her, and I’ve had to slow down with that. She lives about a block away from my house, and we live in a highly rural area. I do not see her often anymore, but when I’m there at her house meeting my cousins or passing a message on from my parents, I take her all in. I was always trying to find a different way to get back to my voyeuristic ways with her but I could never find a way how until I went shopping with my mother. I went shopping at a flea market a few weekends ago. I was walking with my mom and then we split up
EMILIABOSHE.COM
I walked into one of the next isles and I saw an interesting item. It read “The smallest security camera up to date in the U.S.!” The camera was about half the size of my pinky, so about 2”, and it was as wide as a tootsie roll. I asked the vendor if it was able to record wirelessly. He replied yes, but only 30 yards is the furthest it can go, and it can record 120 GB of video! In the back of my mind I can only imagine what I could do with this camera.. So I bought three. I already had Aunt Becca in mind to spy on.. The cameras were about 230 bucks all together, we tried it out at the flea market and my family and I left home


I thought in the back of my mind, “Thank God Dad didn’t see me buy that.” I caught up with mom before leaving and she saw me with a white plastic bag. Ooo what’s in the bag? Nothing mom, just a few electronics I was interested in buying. Oh okay. (It was ridiculously difficult to hide my guilt) I went home to set up all the wireless connections to an old laptop that I could leave outside. I made sure all the connections were strong and I checked on the clarity to be sure I wasn’t scammed. It didn’t take too long to set up. I would able to record 120 GB of Film in each camera, which equals to about 30,000 minutes in each camera. So much planning for my odd voyeur pleasure
Burning Ticket - Milf Sluts Gone Wild
I wasn’t sure how to plant these camera and the first idea would be to break in and wait The next day, I asked dad if there was anything that she wanted to bring Aunt Becca. He handed over groceries such as eggs, butter, milk, etc. I grabbed the three cameras and laptop threw them into a backpack and threw it on my back. I got to her place and knocked on the door, Aunt Becca opened the door, Hi John! What’s up, what you got there? I replied, “Just groceries, any chance I could put them away for you? You sound pretty busy. I heard my cousins running around up the stairs. Yes John that would be amazing. Where’s Uncle Rob? Oh he’s at Germany for a week. She had four kids that were toddlers except for the oldest who was in 7th grade, were all running around making noise. I said hello to the oldest, Cris. Hey Cris, what’s going on? Nothing much, just school and whatever. Oh I see.
LESBIANS WITH SEX TOYS

lesbians with sex toys

ENTER TO LESBIANS WITH SEX TOYS
Hey, can you finish putting these away? I have to use the bathroom. Sure. Perfect timing to set the cameras. I placed the bag by the entrance of the bathroom. I entered and placed one camera facing the shower, an area where you can clearly see where Aunt Becca would be undressing and bathing. I hid it in the basket of potpourri so they wouldn’t be able to see it, painting it black was a real good idea. I stepped out of the bathroom slowly to hear what was going on, Aunt Becca was still downstairs, three of the kids were running around, and Cris was finishing up putting the groceries away. I snuck into Aunt Becca’s room and placed a camera facing the whole bed, and another on the dresser, so you would be able to see her chest and her pussy and everything. I crept back out of the room just in time and grabbed my bag when I was about to thank Cris for putting it away, Aunt Becca was waiting for me at the bottom of the steps. Okay tita, I’m heading out! Later bud. She smiled, and I left. I went outside and walked away til I was out of sight, but immediately I ran back toward the left side of her house. I opened up the laptop and synced the cameras with the computer, I got clear visual confirmation
I left the laptop running with a large USB external hard drive (300GBs) and an extension cord behing the bushes with camouflage covering the laptop and walked home. TWO DAYS LATER. I walked over to my aunt’s street and saw that no cars were in the driveway, meaning no one was home. I walked up to the side to see if the computer was still on and working, and it was a success. I looked at the screen and it was still recording at 49 H:8M:33SEC. I plugged in an external hard drive and grabbed the all the footage currently recorded. I placed the comp back, reset the recording, covered the laptop with camo and ran home to see what was on it. My dad asked, “Hey you look like you’re in a hurry. Everything okay? How was your walk?” “It was boring dad, I just remembered something and ran home. I have to do something online.” I hurried to my room and locked the door


I grabbed my laptop and plugged in the USB. The video started recording at 1:35:22 P.M. A lot of it was the kids using the bathroom, and Aunt Becca coming into her room to get laundry.. it wasn’t until the kids were asleep that I started to get a hard on. It was 9:30:17 P.M. she stepped into the bathroom with her back towards the camera. She was wearing a blue tank top, which was showing a lot of cleavage, and black basketball shorts. Her hair was up in a bun due to all the chores and work she did that day


She said, "Bleh. I haven't had a chance to sit down and relax once today." She let her long hair down and stared at herself in the mirror. She was looking up and down at herself, then she took her top off and bra and her black shorts. There she stood judging herself in the mirror with an aqua colored g-string on. She turned around to judge her huge plump ass, she had a few stretch marks. She dropped her thong in an instant and I was able to see that she was timed
LESBIANS WITH SEX TOYS

lesbians with sex toys

ENTER TO LESBIANS WITH SEX TOYS
A thin rectangle right above her clit was where it was. I didn’t get a long look at it since she turned back around and leaned toward the mirror. She was evaluating her face while I was focused on her plump chest. It looked about to be a D cup, but I wasn't too sure. She had these dark soft nipples with large areola
LESBIANS WITH SEX TOYS

lesbians with sex toys

ENTER TO LESBIANS WITH SEX TOYS
I was mesmorized. She leaned back straight and ran her hands down her chest, her stomach, and in between her legs. She got into the shower and my eyes were wide open watching her. Watching her hair get wet and water running down her lesbians with sex toys curves made pre-cum drip out of my cock. It was aching and I knew I wouldn't be able to hold off not jerking off to this amazing video. Her eyes closed with warm water running down her pussy, her tits.. I was so deep in lust I lost track of reality. As if I thought it couldn't get any better, she grabbed the detachable shower head and just ran it over her pussy a few times. I saw her body tremble and shiver as she pleasured herself


She split her lips with her fingers and ran the shower head between her legs. Her legs were shaking, but she suddenly stopped.. It didn't seem as if she finished the job but she was drying off. She looked even sexier with wet hair and no clothes.. her tan skin looked like smooth brown caramel running down her curves. She wrapped the white towel around her body and tip toed out of the bathroom and into her room. She quickly took off her towel and spread lotion all over her skin. She did her legs nice and slow, her arms, her ass, and her stomach. But when she got to her brests, she spread the lotion over her whole chest, but began to pinch her nipples


She got them to be standing straight forward. I was in denial that she was about to fully play with herself but I was just in shock of what lesbians with sex toys I was seeing. She laid out in the middle of the bed, sprawled out. She saw herself in the mirror and spread her soft pink lips. They looked so good, I wanted to run my tongue inside her. I was trying to imagine her taste and I couldn't think of anything to match the amount of flavor that would be purely her. She rubbed herself nice and slow, but after a few minutes she was reaching for something in the bedside drawer. It was a pink vibrator
LESBIANS WITH SEX TOYS

lesbians with sex toys

ENTER TO LESBIANS WITH SEX TOYS
I couldn't take it anymore and started jerking off. I could here her moaning.. "Oh.. unf.... uh.. mmm.


oh my God.. " The buzzing of the vibrator and the squishing sound of it penetrating her pink pussy just made my fantasies go wild. She was rubbing her tit and pinching her nipple and pleasuring herself at the same time. Her damp black hair still in curls, her hips thrusting in the air, and toes curling really painted a clear picture of how my aunt looked while having sex. Just hearing her moan felt so surreal.
LESBIANS WITH SEX TOYS

lesbians with sex toys

ENTER TO LESBIANS WITH SEX TOYS
so sexy.. It wasn't until I heard her loudest moan and a gasp of a large air of oxygen that I came at the exact same time she did. She then just passed out, naked, as if her body was ready for anyone to just come in and fuck her. She passed out at 11:30:28 PM and ended up waking at 7:15:56 AM to help her kids get ready for school. The hottest thing she did was get brand new silk shorts and a new red tank top with no bra or underwear. She went back to bed at 7:35:32 AM and woke up again at 8:45:52 AM. She got up and went to the bathroom. She obviously peed and brushed her hair and teeth
LESBIANS WITH SEX TOYS

lesbians with sex toys

ENTER TO LESBIANS WITH SEX TOYS
Her long black hair looked smooth. If anyone else saw this footage, you would forget that she was almost 40. It looked like a 20 year old getting ready for the day. Then she left the bathroom and I didn't see her until 9:50:21 AM. She came into her bedroom and was on all fours looking under the bed. She grabbed these magazine and layed down
CUMBLASTCITY.COM
I paused the video and zoomed into what she was reading.. Playboy forum!? She was groping herself under her tank and pinching her dark brown nipples. Watching her squirm and twitch was mesmerizing. Her perfectly thick thighs stretching and watching her toes curl as she shoved two fingers down her cunt. I started jerking at the same motion as she probed herself and I began to moan at the same time. You could her the squishing of fluids when she went in herself. "Yes. Yes. Deeper.


ugh I'm so fucking wet.." I lost it when she said that and came. I watched a little longer and she came. She then got ready for work. She was a teacher at a local preschool and I loved watching her get ready. She sucked her fingers clean when she pulled them out and started to take her tank and shorts off. She hopped into the shower quickly and then got out to get dressed. She did the routine of putting lotion on but I loved seeing the process of her getting ready
She put on a seamless black thong on, a lacy black bra and put her air up. She then browsed through her closet and put on a a simple black skirt, a white blouse and a black blazer. She looked very professional. She stepped out and left around 10:25:12. Then the playback video is just of the bedroom and the bathroom with no one in sight and that was all that was in the playback. I unplugged the USB and hid it in my room. I walked outta my room and started heading downstairs until my dad stopped me and said. "Hey, your Aunt Becca just called. She wants you to come over for a favor and to pick up something for me as well." "Alright." My heart started racing and I started fantasizing. Like, imagine if she asked me to fuck her or if she started flirting with me
LESBIANS WITH SEX TOYS

lesbians with sex toys

ENTER TO LESBIANS WITH SEX TOYS
What if she flashed me on purpose or what if she asked me to come into the bathroom with her. All the fantasies were circling in my head and I realized that I was already in front of her house. I knocked on the door and there she was in a a loose knee high white skirt with a beige button up shirt, buttoned just to the point to show a decent lesbians with sex toys amount of cleavage. Her heels were off and she had flip flops on. "Hey tita. Just got off work?" "Hey John, yeah just got off, come inside we can talk more upstairs. Did you eat yet?" "No I didn't eat but I'm not trying to stay too long." The stairs are right by the door so she went up first.


and she just made an easy sight for me to lookup her dress. There I saw right in above me, above me, her ass in clear view because she was wearing a light pink g-string. I almost tripped up the stairs at the sight of it.. it looked so soft and so round.. I lost my train of thought for a split second. "Um.. uh.
auntie what's going on?" "Are you alright John?" "Yeah just a little. Um. Distracted." "Oh okay. Anyways, here's the newspaper your dad is asking for. And I had a favor to ask." "What do you need?" She put on the sweetest smile


I began undressing her with my eyes. "Can you watch the kids tomorrow night from 5-10:45?" ".. Oh! um. what'd you ask?" "Watch my kids for me tomorrow night! haha you are ridiculously distracted huh haha" "Haha just a little. Yeah that'd be no problem." "Okay, be here tomorrow at 5. I'll have dinner here for you and i'll leave for classes down at the college." "Alright, i'll see you then." I left the house and started walking home. Ideas started piling into my head
LESBIANS WITH SEX TOYS

lesbians with sex toys

ENTER TO LESBIANS WITH SEX TOYS
I could see what other kind of underwear she has. I can finally figure out her measurements. I can finally see her actual size. I can smell how she smells from her used panties. I can take a pair home


So many things were flooding through my mind. I couldn't wait til tomorrow night. To be continued.



LESBIANS WITH SEX TOYS lesbians with sex toys

lesbians with sex toys, hot ass lingerie fuck, amateur orgasme, loves two, hot teen striptease, her pink, sweet blond cum, what does a bitch have to do to get some dick, interracial orgy gangbang, creampie blonde anal swallow, anal asian group,
Related posts: milf pic

Posted: 10:04, 2011-Dec-27
Comments (0) | Add Comment | Link

FRIST

Frist. Kim was in the hallway at school and bonnie told Kim that she wanted to talk to her after cheerleading practice's today..... Kim was standing at her locker when Ron came up behind her and started to rub her pussy through panties, Kim turn her head and told Ron to stop, but he kept it up and told Kim he want to fuck her... Kim told frist him that she had to get ready for practice's..... It was after cheerleading practice's Kim and Bonnie we're the only ones left in the locker room....Kim was just getting out of the shower when Bonnie pushed her down to the floor, when Kim hit the floor Bonnie pinned her down and spread her leg wide open.. with Kim legs wide open Bonnie start to lick her pussy Kim yelling at her to stop and Bonnie look up at her then told her to shut up....The whole time Bonnie is eating her pussy her cock started to grow rock hard 9 inches long... After Bonnie got Kim soaking wet she stood up then said bitch suck my cock.... Kim started to back up saying what is the fuck wrong frist with u..... Bonnie looked at her then said first u r my property , it doesn't matter what u think and second I am a hermaphrodite now suck my cock bitch.... Kim got on her knees and started to suck on the head of her cock...


While Kim was sucking on the head of her cock Bonnie put her hands on the back of her head making Kim take more of her cock into her mouth.... Bonnie started to fuck Kim's mouth making her deep throat her cock.... She held her cock in the back of her throat making Kim suck harder and faster on her cock while she was trying to make Kim gag on her cock... After Kim got Bonnie's cock nice and wet... Now it time for me to fuck your pussy bitch.... Bonnie push her to the floor then told her to spread her legs wide open... Bonnie got in-between her legs and aimed her cock at Kim pussy as she push it into her.... Kim was begging her to stop and to let her go.. But Bonnie just slammed her cock into Kim cunt she found out that Kim was a virgin..


Bonnie looked at her then said not only am I making u mine I also took your virginity..... Then she started laughing....as she fuck her harder and slamming her cock in and out of her....Kim started moaning begging Bonnie to fuck her harder.... Bonnie was fucking as hard as she could feel Kim's cunt muscles on her cock as she was slamming her cock in and out of her cunt, as Bonnie was fucking Kim harder and faster she was listening to Kim moan and cry while she was making Kim her property..... Bonnie started cumming inside Kim.... Bonnie got up and went to the shower as she was taking her shower Kim got up and started to get dress.... while Bonnie was taking her shower she looked back and sax her getting dress, what do u think u r doing bitch...
I'm getting dressed.... Did I say u could u get dress bitch..... No... Then drop the clothes bitch.... Kim dropped her clothes and I have some rules for u to follow bitch...
FRIST

frist

ENTER TO FRIST
Kim asked what rules are thought Mistress Bonnie.....Bonnie looked at her first when I said follow me u follow no question asked, second stoppable is to keep his hands off of u at all times.... third when I rub your pussy that is to let u know I want to fuck u....and lastly u r not allow to wear any panties or bras any more.....After Bonnie told her the rules... Bitch now get your ass over here, I have something new for u to try now bitch... What do u mean Bonnie? Kim have u ever ate pussy before? No and I don't plan on eating pussy Bonnie... Well your wrong again bitch because that is what your going to be doing.....Kim looked at her , but I need to be getting home... Your not going anywhere until u get done eating my pussy bitch so u better get started if u want to go home and don't make me hurt u either bitch....All Kim did was stand there and looked at her... Bonnie slapped her cross the face,when if u want to leave u better get on your knees and start eating bitch don't make me tell u again.... So she drop to her knees and slide her tongue across Bonnie's pussy lips back and forth... U better start doing a better job before I hurt u bitch...
FRIST

frist

ENTER TO FRIST
So Kim stuck her tongue into her pussy and slid her tongue across Bonnie's clit....Bonnie looked down at her ,u keep that up u get my cock in your mouth again... So u better not stop what u r doing to my pussy because getting my cock in your mouth is just something extra in your mouth beside my pussy bitch.... Kim kept sliding her tongue in and out of Bonnie's pussy as she slid her tongue across Bonnie's clit... You must really want my cock in your mouth bitch keep it up it feels wonderful...Bonnie start to have an orgasm as she was cumming into her mouth...she start to feel her cock growing into Kim's mouth as Bonnie held her head against her pussy....Kim started sucking on her cock trying to make Bonnie cum again...Kim was swirling her tongue around Bonnie's cock as she sucked harder and faster... Bonnie couldn't take it and started cumming making Kim swallow it all down.... After Bonnie frist was done, she looked at Kim now u can get dress then wait for me once your done then we will leave and u will go home and go to sleep.... When u wake up and get to school, when u see Ron u will him tell him what I told u...do u understand bitch? Yes but Ron and I are good friend so why can't he touch me? Because I own u and I don't want him touching my property he is to keep his hands off of u unless I say other wise, do u understand bitch? Yes I understand Bonnie.... The next day Ron walked up to Kim and was about to touch her when Kim stopped him and told him to never touch her again.... Ron asked her why don't u want me to touch u anymore? Because I am seeing someone Ron...Ron looked at her, but I was hoping u and I could start seeing one another...
Kim looked at him,sorry Ron but someone else decide I am seeing them instead....Ron started to walk away... When Kim start to say something to him Bonnie started to rub her pussy..... Kim looked at her and knew what she wanted...Bonnie looked at her, I can't wait until lunch, because I'm going to fuck u so hard ...Kim just looked at her and smiled... Bonnie stood there and was thinking of how to humiliation her even more....Then she came up with an idea on how to humiliate her even more.... Bonnie looked at her, how about we let Ron caught u eating my pussy bitch....Kim had the look of fear in her eyes, Bonnie like that, that what we will do...Bonnie was thinking of a way Ron could caught Kim eating her pussy .... Bonnie asked Kim what does Ron do for lunch? Kim told Bonnie that her and Ron get lunch and sit down at the table.... Bonnie told Kim to tell Ron after he gets done eating to come to the gym.. Kim asked Bonnie why? Bonnie looked at her, because I said so bitch...Kim looked at her, but we will be in the gym right Mistress Bonnie.. Yes Bitch we will that why u r going to tell ROn to come to the gym after he gets done eating... But won't he caught me doing something to u? Bonnie looked at her, that is the whole point of him coming to the gym after he gets done eating... Kim looked at Bonnie, but won't he find out that u have a cock..
Bonnie told her no because before he get there I will already have cummed inside your pussy..Kim just looked at Bonnie, I will go find Ron... Tell him then go to class bitch.... Yes Mistress Bonnie.....Kim was heading to her next class when she seen Ron.. She walked up to him, hey Ron when u get done eating come to the gym.... Ron asked why? Kim told him Bonnie has something to show him....Ron said ok... Kim was in class doing her homework getting it done so she didn't have to worry about it.....there was two periods left before lunch and she knew what was going to happen during lunch.... She didn't want it to happen but she couldn't say no to Bonnie, everytime she saw Bonnie she just did as she was told....As she was sitting there thinking about what Bonnie had done to her last night after was making her pussy wet.. She couldn't hide the fact that she was getting wet because Bonnie told her she couldn't wear any panties anymore...


Kim didn't like the idea of sitting in class without wearing any panties but she didn't want Bonnie to hurt her like she did last night.... Bonnie was sitting in class thinking about how she was going to fuck Kim before Ron came into the gym and caught Kim eating her pussy...she was smiling when one of her friend asked her what she was smiling? Bonnie looked at her, I was thinking about last night after cheerleading practice's...Then she went back to doing what she was doing to begin her planning on how to fuck Kim so she could come quick so Ron wouldn't find out that she was a hermaphrodite... All she wanted was for Ron to leave Kim alone because she was her property and she didn't want Ron to touch Kim at all..... Kate was sitting at home wondering on how to tell Kim that her Dad wasn't her real dad.. When she was in collage she was seeing someone else then, the only reason she was not with that person now was because she is with her husband now because he found out that she was pregnant... He decide that he was going to marry her because he thought he was the father of the child and she couldn't tell him that her roommate was the one who got her pregnant and not him... Since Kim turned 16 she been thinking of a way to tell Kim that her real father is Shego... She know Kim's been fighting when she goes to stop Drakken evil plans... So she been trying to think of way she can tell Kim that her real father is Shego... She hasn't even told Shego that they had a child....she didn't even know how to get in touch with Shego... So she could tell Shego that they have a daughter..


She didn't know if she should tell Kim that Shego was her Father or tell Shego that Kim is her daughter.... She wanted to tell both of them but didn't know who to tell first Kim or Shego.... She knew that she wasn't going to tell her husband that Kim wasn't his child.. She knew that Shego and Kim need to know the truth to tell Kim that Shego was her Father and tell Shego that Kim was her daughter... Ron was sitting class thinking about what Bonnie wanted him to see... The more he thought about the hornier he got... he wanted to fuck Kim so bad but Kim wouldn't give him the time of day.... He wanted to know who Kim was seeing for her not want him to touch her at all....All he could think about was how Kim pussy would feel on his cock... He was thinking about that all the way though class that he didn't hear the bell ring... He was still sitting in Math class when Bonnie walked in and asked him what he was still doing in here...
FRIST

frist

ENTER TO FRIST
Ron looked up at Bonnie, what she wanted him to see at lunch in the gym... She told him, he would have to come to the gym to find out what she wanted him to see.... Shego was sitting at the computer thinking about Kate..... Shego was thinking about what she was doing and was wondering why she just pack up she stuff and left with out saying bye.... Shego was trying to figure out what she did for her to leave... Shego decide to grab the phonebook and give her a call she wanted to know why Kate just left with out saying bye...
So Shego found her number and gave her a call... When she answered the phone Shego asked her why did u just leave without saying bye..... Kate told Shego I didn't mean to leave without saying bye but my husband wanted us to go and get married right then and there because I was pregnant with your daughter Shego... He think your daughter is his child that is why I left like I did because he decided to marry me..... You mean KIm is my daughter... yes she is your daughter Shego but Kim doesn't know about u being her father yet... So Kim been defeating Drakken and I without knowing that I am her father and I been fighting her without knowing she is my daughter....Yes that is right Shego.... While Kate and licking ass then nailing ass Shego where talking on the phone.... Ron had found Kim and asked her what was going on with her? What do u mean Ron? You r hanging around with Bonnie and she treats u like shit all u do is kiss her ass like u belong to her....Kim looked him, Ron Bonnie is a nice person and she just letting out some steam....But she is taking it out on u Kim... You don't need anyone treating u like that..


Ron as long as I don't mind that all that matters doesn't it Ron... Well yes that is all that matter, but she doesn't care how u feel or anything... All she is doing what she wants that is pleasing her and that is it Kim... I know that Ron and I don't care we r friend and that is all I care about, so what is really bothering u Ron because I know how Bonnie is treating me is a cover up of something else so what is it Ron.... ok Kim who r u seeing that don't want me to touch u at all? Ron the person I am seeing don't want anyone touching me but that person so u have to get use to not touching me got it ... Yes Kim no touching but can I still shake your hand and give u a hug once in awhile? I don't know I will have to ask.


Ok Kim.... Kim was sitting in Science class writing a note to Bonnie if it would be all right for her and Ron to shake hands and to give each other a hug once in awhile...She didn't think there was anything wrong with her and Ron shaking hand or giving each other a hug, but she knew it wasn't up to her it was up to Bonnie....After class she saw Bonnie and gave her the note... Bonnie told her after next period we will be going to the gym for me to fuck your brains out and for Ron to caught u eating my pussy....All Kim was do was stand there and shake her head yes she didn't want Ron to caught her serving Bonnie at all, but she knew it was up to her it was Bonnie that had decide that was going to happen... Shego was tell Kate that she was so horny and she wanted to bend her over the table and fuck her until she fills her cunt full of cum.. Kate was sitting there moaning and thinking about how wonderful it would feel... I know where u live Kate, I just might come over and fuck u slut.... How would u like that? I can get us a hotel room that way u can fuck me with out anyone catching us.. that will be great slut I will call u when I decide to come over.. Kate asked Shego if Drakken know that she was a hermaphrodite.
No he doesn't, he hasn't even seen me naked... I only want one person that is u... I will come over there take u to the hotel and fuck your brains out slut.. Kate said I can't wait until u come here to fuck me Shego..... I will call u when I get ready for u slut... Ok Shego I will be waiting.. Kim looked up at the clock and noticed that it was 5 minute's until lunch... She knew when the bell rang, she was going have to go to the gym so Bonnie can use her any way she wants....Kim was hoping the bell won't ring and couldn't wait for the bell to ring... She knew when the bell rang that Ron was going to be coming to the gym and caught her eating Bonnie's pussy....She was wearing a pink blouse and a skirt, no bra or panties because Bonnie didn't want her to wear them so she didn't have to waste time taking the off..
The bell rang and Kim walked out the door headed to the gym so Bonnie could use her as she wishes.... When Kim walked into the gym it was crowded... She knew there was no way her and Bonnie could do anything during lunch today...Bonnie came up to her and grabbed her, lets go... What about Ron he won't be able to caught me eating your pussy... Yes he will I told a friend to tell him to come to the girl's locker room and knock on door... Now lets go I want to fuck your brains out bitch... Bonnie and Kim went to the girl's locker room once there were in the locker room Bonnie took off her panties and told Kim to bend over,,,,Once she bend over Bonnie slammed her cock into her fucking harder and faster... Sliding her cock in and out of Kim pussy not giving a care if anyone was hearing her moaning or not she was slamming her cock in and out of Kim like it was nothing...Bonnie started fucking Kim harder and faster so she would cum quick so Kim could start eating her pussy .... Bonnie was fucking Kim as hard as she could and was close to cumming.


Right when Bonnie started to cum inside Kim there was a knock on the door, Bonnie said who is it? It me Ron can I come in.... In a min just wait...ok Bonnie slammed into Kim cunt and came filling her cunt completely with cum.... Bonnie sat down and spreaded her legs and told Kim to get busy....As soon as Kim started to eat bonnie's pussy, Bonnie told Ron to come in....When Ron walked in to the locker room he saw Kim eating Bonnie's pussy.... What the hell Bonnie your a girl not a boy so why is Kim eating your pussy ? Because I told her to don't she look nice eating pussy.... Fuck that Kim forget it I don't want to be friend with u any more....Bonnie was sitting there, u know nobody going to believe that u caught me and Kim doing anything together... Ron stood there, I am standing here watching Kim eating your pussy so why won't they believe me...


Because I told everyone that u will make up stuff about Kim and me because the person Kim is seeing don't u touching her.... Yea and the person she is seeing is u.... She not seeing me Ron, I own her I made her my bitch Ron.. What all she has to do is quit listening to u Bonnie... She won't Ron I took her virginity and if she even thinks about disobey me I will take her virgin ass... So keep your hands off, u said it yourself u and Kim are no longer friends because she is eating my pussy and liking it...


Bonnie no way is Kim going to keep serving u like this... yes she is Ron, she not going to stop no matter what Ron I have complete control over her... Now stand there and be quite or leave... Ron stood there and watched Kim eat Bonnie's pussy as Kim brought Bonnie to an orgasms... as Bonnie was enjoying it her cock started to grow in Kim mouth Bonnie held Kim's mouth up against her pussy as Kim started sucking her off... As Kim sucked harder and faster swirling her tongue around her cock she just sat there and enjoyed it, having Kim sucking her cock harder and faster... Bonnie wanted to start fucking her mouth, having her cock slide in and out of her mouth but she couldn't do that because Ron was standing there watching Kim suck her off.... Kim was sucking harder and faster as Bonnie started moaning she was staring at Ron... Like what u see Ron she enjoying eating my pussy...


There is no way she is enjoying it u r holding her head up against your pussy Bonnie... Ok Ron to show u she is enjoying it, I'll move my hands away.... Once's she did Kim kept her head right where it was sucking harder and faster as Bonnie started moaning louder.... See Ron she loves it.... No fucking way...
FRIST

frist

ENTER TO FRIST
Right before she said anything she started cumming into Kim's mouth and Kim started swallowing all of her cum down... Once's Bonnie cock was gone Kim turned around, Bonnie is making me do anything I don't want to do understand....But u said u were seeing someone and Bonnie told me u r her property so who is right u or Bonnie? Both of us Ron I am seeing her and she does own me, right when Ron was about to say something Kim moved up to Bonnie and KIssed her on the lips... Once she was done kissing Bonnie see Ron KIm kissed me willing and she will do anything I tell her to do.... Kim I meant what I said.... Ron I don't want to lose u as a friend, but I'm not going to stop see Bonnie either.... But what about me? I never said u couldn't be friends with her I just said u can't touch her.....u want to see her naked? Yes I do but I want her to show because she wants to not because u told her to show me.... Bitch strip.... Yes Mistress Bonnie.... Kim stop it u don't have to do it...
FRIST

frist

ENTER TO FRIST
If u don't want to watch u can leave.... As Kim was taking off her, Bonnie looked at Ron.... Your not leaving.... Once Kim was standing in front of him naked, u want to fuck her don't u Ron.... Yes I do want to fuck her.... To bad now get dressed bitch.... Kim started to get dressed.... Now u will have something to masturbate to now.. After Kim was dressed, her and Bonnie got up to leave..
EMILIABOSHE.COM
So u r going to leave me with a hard-on.... Yes I am the only one I care about getting pleasure is me and that is it.... Kim come on let me fuck u just once please Kim... Bonnie said no Ron so there is no way u r going to get me to fuck u at all Ron.... But I want to fuck u so bad it hurts... To bad Stoppable she is off limits to u and everyone else so forget about it.... Bitch go to your next class and I will see u at cheerleading practice's... ok see u there.... When Kim was heading to class a teacher came running up to her...
FRIST

frist

ENTER TO FRIST
Kim u got a phone call....Who is it? It is your mom Kim.... ok thanks... Kim went to the office to talk to her mother.... what do u want mom? Kim I have something to tell so come home right after school.... Mom I have cheerleading practice... Kim I want u home right after school no mater what do u understand... Yes mom I will tell Bonnie that she will have to be doing practice tonight..


Good tell Bonnie what u have to tell her then come home.. yes Mom,,,, when Kim got off the phone she went and found Bonnie.... Bonnie I need to go home and I will see u tomorrow...Did I say u could leave? No but my mom want me home and I need to go she has something to telling me....ok go but tomorrow u will pay for making me wait...Kim started to leave when Bonnie grabbed her arm... You better be her tomorrow no matter what understand... Yes I understand I will be here tomorrow.. When Kim got home she asked her mom what she wanted to tell me? I have to tell u who your real father is? Mom what do u mean? Your real father is your dad.. Mom your not making any sense...Kim your real father is Shego.. Mom now your just trying to make me laugh.
No Kim I am telling u the truth no lying at all... But Shego is one of the people I save the world from so there is no way she can be my father Mom... Sorry Kim but she is your father and there is nothing I can do to change that I am sorry Kim... Mom I want a test to prove it... ok Kim.. Mom just how can Shego be my father when she is a woman...Kim Shego is a little different than other girls.... Mom what are u saying that she is a hermaphrodite....


Yes that is it Kim.....She knew how to make a girl have a orgasms it was the best sex I ever had Kim....Mom I don't need to be hearing this, and beside I know how it feels when a hermaphrodite has sex with u....KIm how do u even know that your still a virgin...No I'm not mom I have had sex with a hermaphrodite, she made me her bitch....Who is she Kim, I want to know who made my daughter there bitch....Mom I'm not going to stop being with her no matter what....Who is she Kim? Tell me right now Kim.. Why mom u had sex with Shego bet u r her bitch...Because I want to know Kim and I'm not her bitch I'm her slut, now tell me who it is Kim...Ok Mom it is Bonnie, I am her bitch.... let me know if u like it and if u do I will CONTINUED with part two and three this is the last I am going to rewrite this

FRIST frist

frist, solo ass eating, college blow, two amber, teens and black on gym, nikki outdoors, cute oral, raven haired ass, young redheads, loves it big and gonzo,
Related posts: fistng mature xxx

Posted: 03:23, 2011-Dec-27
Comments (0) | Add Comment | Link

THE PLEASURE OF USING A DILDO

The pleasure of using a dildo. Painting the Roses Red By Beagle9690 September 2008 Shakespeare wrote: "What's in a name? That which we call a rose by any other name would smell as sweet." When I first met her, she was Blanche, Blanche Rousseau. I assumed she was somewhat of a recluse spinster caring for her elderly bedridden father. At least that was the consensus of most of my neighbors. I lived in the house directly across the street from Blanche. I found out later that it was encumbered upon by lien after lien. Although bedridden at the time of his death, Mr. Rousseau was a mean, abusive bastard. Before his wife died, Mr. Rousseau was a very successful businessman. His family wanted for nothing and he gave his wife and daughters everything, including himself. The Rousseau's were a well-liked and respected family. Mr. Rousseau was a Deacon in his Church. The family attended Mass every Sunday. After his wife's death, Benedict Rousseau denounced his faith. Alcohol became his sacrament ...then, his damnation. I moved there after he was bedridden and knew of him by reputation only. Never married, Blanche was promised the house after he died. Sadly, for all intent and purposes, Blanche was left with nothing for all her sacrifices. This sweet, passive lady had no formal education beyond high school. Blanche worked part time on weekends delivering the local penny saver to get spending money. Although Blanche was left the house in her father's will. Everything else was left to her younger sister, Clarette. Clarette and her latest boyfriend removed everything of value from the house. They even took Blanche's bed and dresser. They dumped Blanche's meager clothing to the floor, trampling them as they carried the furniture out. . They backed a rented moving van up to the house while we were at the wake. Blanche and I were the only attendees. Clarette never attended her father's wake or funeral. I lived next door to Blanche for almost a year and never talked to her until the night when.................... I was washing 2 weeks accumulation of dirty dishes when the doorbell rang. I answered the back door off of the kitchen and saw Blanche standing there. It was obvious that she had been crying. Blanche's eyes were red and puffy. I invited her in and sat her down at the kitchen table. "May I get you something Miss Rousseau? Coffee, tea... water, perhaps?" Blanche was sitting with her face in her hands, not answering. "Are you ill? Did something happen?" Miss Rousseau, Blanche.... I called her Blanche then. I called her Blanche when I hired her as my live in housekeeper/maid. I changed her name when she became my submissive lover. "My father died this morning." Blanche said hoarsely. She started coughing, trying to clear her throat. I brought her a glass of ice water and made her sip it slowly. Then I put the teakettle on to boil. Chamomile tea with honey and lemon would be just the thing to sooth her raw throat. When the tea was ready, I brought her a cup and sat down across from her with mine. I put my hand on top of hers. "Take a deep breath and sip your tea. Good, take your time and calm yourself." It was obvious that Blanche was hoarse from crying. I held her hand while we sipped our tea, neither of us saying anything. Although a bachelor, I am a man who enjoys looking at women. My first passion is for fishing. My occupation, I build custom fishing rods for a living. I am a stickler for details, striving for perfection. I specialize in split bamboo. My prices for bamboo start ay $2500.00 per rod. I build no more then 25 rods a year. I require a 75% deposit upon placing an order and the average waiting time per bamboo rod is two years. I also will fabricate oak & leather hard carrying cases for any of my rods to the purchaser's preference. As we sipped our tea I studied her, taking in the smallest details. Blanche's face is heart shaped with a nice little turned up nose. She has a marvelous creamy completion with dimples in her cheeks. Miss Rousseau has full generous, inviting lips. And when she smiles... certainly not then, and not often at first...


but now.... often, sunlight, warm and inviting...lighting my life. Dark brown eyes, little puppy dog eyes with such long eyelashes and perfect, precious little ears. Blanche was five foot-five inches tall. A slim petite woman, no more then 110 pounds if that. Her figure was perfect for her small frame, round full breasts and a cute little round ass. I believe the correct terminology is that Blanche has a small frame. Blanche had small graceful hands. Beautiful hands with long fingers, the type of beautiful hands one sees in advertising for hand cream. As I was holding her hand, I was thinking a shame that she bites her fingernails. This is in to way a put down, especially when taking into consideration her circumstances. Blanche's clothing although clean was threadbare, possibly second hand. It appeared she no real sense of style, so unlike Laura my friend David's wife, or Samantha. Blanche wore glasses. The frames of her eyeglasses made of black plastic. They were broken at the bridge, then amateurishly glued back together They were too large and the wrong style for her pretty heart shaped face. Blanche was not wearing them that night. They were hanging from her neck on a rhinestone eyeglass cord that was missing three stones. The only jewelry of any quality that I could see was a fine 1.5 mm diamond cut sterling silver rope chain. Blanche's mother's platinum wedding band was hanging on that chain. As well as her birthright, a flawless, blood red 3- carat heart cut ruby. The ruby was mounted in a solitaire platinum ring and was nestled between her pert breasts next to the wedding band. Blanche had her father convinced that he pawned them while on a drunken binge. Blanche later confided with me that she hid them from her father so that he couldn't pawn them. "Mom promised me the ruby before she died, Adam The ruby was always to go to the eldest daughter." Mom inherited the ruby from Grandma, who in turn, inherited from her mother. This is a tradition from mother to daughter for as long as anyone can remember." As I sat with Blanche, I remembered that it was her hair that I noticed when I first moved here. I saw Blanche from a distance riding her bicycle to work. Her hair was pure silver white in a thick solitary braid down her back, as it was styled now. At first, I assumed she was an older woman, perhaps in her sixties with a wonderful figure and graceful movements. Although shabbily dressed, and wearing black frame glasses on a rhinestone cord. I was intrigued with that old woman, or so I thought her old at first glance. As I said, I am a man who enjoys looking at women; therefore I watched for her return. And return she did; "Curious & Curiouser" said Alice (she was so much surprised). This popped into my head when I saw Blanche's youthful face. I was much surprised and pleasantly so. I contemplated, why in the world of all things did that thought pop into my head just then? Alice in Wonderland, Lewis Carroll...what nonsense I am thinking. On the other hand, I would love to Tweedle Dee her little twat, and then, Tweedle Dum her little bum. Now that's more like it! Honest male carnal lust. I walked back into my house grinning like the "Cheshire Cat." Blanche was the first to speak "I don't know what to do. I could tell from her expression that she was starting to cry. My sister won't help me and Clarette is demanding..." "Slowdown." I interrupted, gently squeezing her hand. "Start from the beginning, Blanche.... may I call you Blanche, Miss Rousseau? Blanche wiped her tears with her hand, and nodded, yes. "My name is Adam and I will help you anyway I can." We called the county coroner. Afterwards her father was taken to a funeral home for a one-day viewing. Fortunately we were able to bury her father next to her mother in their family plot. Her mother preceded her father by 23 years. During all that time that bastard never bought a headstone for his wife. Between the cost of the funeral and the headstone, I paid out over nine thousand dollars. Not that I am Saint by any means, but this was the right thing to do. The creditors foreclosed on the house two weeks after the funeral. Blanche and I came to an agreement. She would work for me as my live-in housekeeper/ maid. Blanche would receive room and board. In addition, she would receive a small weekly stipend: twenty-five dollars for spending money. We set up a payment plan. Blanche would satisfy my loan to her in eighteen months. If she decided to stay on we would renegotiate a salary. Blanche moved in with two plastic garbage bags of clothing, plus four large cardboard boxes of books. I kept it to myself, but I was outraged. I can't put it into words without using the vilest, most explicit profanity. Such was the contempt that I held for her selfish, mercenary sister, Clarette. In retrospect: It made me all the more protective of Blanche... well, so much for minding my own business. Blanche was my housekeeper/maid for 6 months. I suppose that she grieved for her father in her own way. Considering how he treated her.... abused her... lied to her. Blanche was smiling more often now. I had not heard her crying in her room for weeks. I discovered that I could tolerate having a woman underfoot. The house was certainly much neater and cleaner. As a matter of fact, it was spotless. There were no more dishes piling up in the sink. The hardest thing was learning to share our one bathroom. Blanche scolded me for leaving the seat up, but she was right, so I started leaving it down. Blanche's bedroom is across from mine and is the largest bedroom of the four rooms upstairs. Originally half the size, the previous owner removed the wall separating them. This made one very large room out of two good-sized ones. Not that I have many the pleasure of using a dildo overnight guests, but I furnished this room quite lavishly as a guest bedroom. This room had a queen size poster bed with bedside tables on both sides. I furnished it with brass hurricane lamps on each table. I included a secretary's desk, vanity table- with attached mirror and matching chair. There are three large dressers, a rocking chair with a matching footstool placed near one of the windows. I included a tiffany floor lamp beside the rocker for reading at night, plus a small round table near both for books or whatever. Unfortunately, this room had no closet. I included two large floor to ceiling wardrobes with mirrors on the inside doors. It should be noted that all the mentioned furniture is of black walnut. After six months, Blanche's books were still in the boxes on her bedroom floor. I decided to surprise her by putting some barrister bookcases in her bedroom while she was out. I have a friend, David Ares who builds furniture and restores antiques. David was sure to locate some bookcases to match the bedroom furniture, and I was right. David arrived with his wife Laura while Blanche was out of the house. Wednesdays are Blanche's days off. Normally she stays in her bedroom and reads or is in and out of my garage workshop just watching me work. Often she will just sit on a tall stool near the window with a book keeping me company. Blanche is not allowed to talk while I am working so that I will not be distracted. On this Wednesday, I gave her specific instructions that I needed to be alone and sent her away for the day. David helped me carry the bookcase sections upstairs. We rearranged the furniture while Laura unpacked the books and filled the bookcases once they were stacked in place. Most of the books were dog-eared paperback romances, at least the books on top. The books on the bottom hidden from view were books on the subject of Erotica and Erotica Novels. They just looked at one another smiling, the non-verbal message understood only by them; two people most intimate. For a second I was jealous...


and then they looked at me, nodding and smiling. "Why are you both looking at me like that? Are you going to tell me or is it some big secret?" "When are we going to meet her?" Laura asked. "You want to meet my housekeeper?" I asked, feigning obtuse. " Now who is keeping secrets."? David offered. Changing the subject I said. "How about lunch it is on me." "Make it Indian and you have a deal." David agreed. During lunch at "Little India", Dave and I talked about our upcoming weekend fishing trip. Laura was unusually quiet and I noticed her studying me, a thoughtful look on her face. I also noticed her frequently touching her silver shell shaped locket. I believe it was scallop shell. During lunch I got another strange look, then Laura smiled at me I'll be damned if I knew what for. At least the subject of me being single did not come up. Laura was always trying to fix me up with a nice girl. When she and her friend Marie got together, watch out! I was in my workshop when Blanche arrived home. I looked up and she was standing in the doorway studying me. I noticed that she had unbraided her hair and it fell well past her ass in silver white waves. This was the first time that I had seen her hair out of her braid. "Hello Blanche how was your day?" "I want to thank you for the bookcase, Adam." "You are welcome, I hope you like it." "The bookcase is very nice. But, I want to really thank you." Blanche took a step forward. I put my plane down and walked over to her. I held out my hand for her to shake but Blanche shook her head; No. I stepped closer to her waiting to see what she would do. Taking a step back, then hesitantly stepping forward, Blanche got up on her toes. She put her hands on my shoulders and gave me a quick kiss on the mouth. I was rewarded with the most precious red blush that spread across her pretty face. "I'll be in my room if you need me." She said, turning and quickly walking away. "Blanche?" She turned to look. "Yes, Adam." "I will join you in a minute." I said, smiling and winking. I really shouldn't have teased her like that, but the look on her face was priceless, and the next blush was better then the first. I continued smiling and wiping my hands on the shop towel, watching her squirm. "Did you eat, Blanche?" "No, I was going to fix myself something. "Can I make something for you?" "I'll split a large pizza with you. I like mine with Italian sausage and anchovies if that's OK with you?" "That would be nice, I'll pay for half." Blanche offered, looking relieved and smiling. "Order it then, I will go pick it up while you set the table. I have something I want to talk to you about." When I returned with our pizza, I was not surprised that Blanche braided her hair again. We sat in the kitchen and ate our pizza with a wonderful tossed salad that she made, and we drank root beer. Blanche loves root beer. "I have decided that you will wear a uniform when working. One must strive to be their best whatever their chosen profession, however temporary. As your employer, I will of course defer the costs." "But...." She started to say. "No buts, I am speaking to you as your employer now. I will broach no insubordination. Do I make myself clear?" Blanche just nodded, looking down. "Look at me when I am talking to you, Miss Rousseau." "Yes, of course, whatever you think best, Sir. Blanche replied, looking into my eyes. "Good, it is settled then. I will be going fishing this weekend with a friend. I will be leaving early Friday and returning Sunday evening. I will leave you with my cell phone number to call in case of an emergency." "Tomorrow I will take you to purchase your uniforms." I reached across the table and put my hand on hers. "I'm telling you this as Adam. You have a sweet smile and adorable dimples. There you see, one here and one here." I reached up and touched each of her cheeks with my hand. "You really need to smile more often. Thank you for the kiss. It is always a pleasure to be kissed by a pretty woman. Particularly one that blushes so nice, see you are doing it now." In the morning we went to a store catering to women's professional wear. I selected three short sleeve housekeeping dresses in basic black that fell just above her knees. The dresses were styled with concealed buttons with a single top button and white lapels plus white angle cut cuffs. I also purchased half a dozen white rounded maids aprons, plus 6 pairs of white pantyhose. I also bought her two pairs of black walking shoes and two plain cotton bras. Now I knew all of Blanche's sizes. Before we left the uniform store, I made her go to the dressing room to change into her uniform. Then I sent her to wait for me by the truck. I made a call on my cell phone to a woman that I had an affair with. I was the bogeyman to her un-committed lover for whom Samantha wanted a promise. We succeeded in making Grace jealous and I was invited to their small private ceremony. "Samantha, this is David...............Yes, I'm fine thank you for asking.............. Of course next Tuesday Now for the reason that I am calling, I need a favor. I need to make an appointment to have my maid's eyes examined.........four o'clock will be perfect. One other thing, what are you wearing.... you need to change. I want you to put your hair up...why, you are gong to love this............................ Blanche was standing by the passenger door waiting for me to unlock it. "You look very professional in your new uniform Miss Rousseau." "Thank you sir." Leaning closer, I said softly. "You are also a very pretty woman, especially when you smile and I love your dimples. Therefore, I am taking you out for lunch and I will not take no for an answer." "May I first ask you a question, Sir?" "You certainly may, Blanche." "Technically, I am supposed to be working. I should be preparing your lunch, correct?" "Yes, technically you are correct." "Then what type of lunch are you taking me on?" "I will show you." "Turn around. Now stand straight with your hands folded in front of you. Very good." I took her thick silky silver white braid in my hand and stroked it, gauging its weight and thickness. I knew there was some women whose hair started to turn gray or white at an early age. Most of these women dyed theirs. Blanche's hair was very soft and thick and obviously well cared for. Her braid tapered at the bottom. No doubt a good cut was in order. When I cut it, another mental knot, binding her in submission to me. I loved the color of her hair. I found it to be quite exotic. I planned on cutting her hair myself.... her soon to be lover. Cutting her hair...


intimate and erotic.... dominate for my part and submissive for hers. This thought was so delicious, that I could hardly wait. As a fisherman and rod builder, I am more then familiar with ropes and knots, wrappings, bindings or braids. The possibilities of her submission to me: a bookcase full of possibilities. The maid uniform was the first mental knot...now for the second. I started to take her hair out of her braid "Adam what are you doing? You can't..." "Hush, I'm almost finished." I smoothed her silver white waves of hair down her back and buttocks. I received no further protests, nor did she try and move away. Reaching around her waist, I took her small hands in mine. I gently brought them behind her back and held them in place with my left. At six-two and weighing 175 lbs. I can easily overpower Blanche. I have watched her work, moving furniture to clean and she is quite strong for her size. I admire her for that. Nevertheless this maneuver illustrated the fact without hurting her. "When you are technically working, I have decided that you will put your hair up in a nice bun or chignon." Now that you are dressed properly, a long braid however beautiful is not in keeping with your new prim and proper image." "Do you really think my hair is beautiful, Adam?" Blanche asked hopefully as I stroked her waves with my right hand. "Your hair is not only beautiful, I find the color to be very exotic. The color of a sweet white rose. As is the meaning and origin of your name, Blanche: French for "white". I let go of her hands and Blanche turned to face me. Her long hair naturally falling in a center part, now that it is was loose and unbound. "Are you asking me out on a date, Adam? "That which we call a rose by any other name would smell as sweet." I said bowing with a flourish, then offering her my arm. "I accept!" Blanche smiled and took my arm. During lunch, I told her about her eye appointment with Dr. Sam. "You really could use some new glasses, Blanche. I will purchase three pairs for you. One of the 3 pairs will be a polarized sunglass, and the other two will have changeable lenses. I was thinking something in a metal frames. Consider it part of your paid eye plan. I have made all the arrangements for you. Dr. Sam is the expert and will fit you perfectly and stylishly, trust me." Samantha, Dr


Sam was a board certified optometrist. Sam is a large woman, plus sized with a round voluptuous figure. Sam is an inch taller than I and we probably weigh close the same. She is a true alpha female. Sam is a strong willed dominant woman with her submissive lover, but feminine and sexy as hell. I met her on a trout stream of all places. Sam is the only one of two people to receive one of my custom bamboo rods as a gift. The other person receiving a rod was David. I have also made Sam split bamboo switches with mahogany reel seats and cork handles. She will apply to her submissive lover's buttocks, never in anger only to discipline. I also know that Sam loves Grace and theirs is a consensual relationship. Both of us are the dominants, as Grace and Blanche are submissive. We have much to talk about during our Tuesday luncheon dates, besides fishing and fly tying. There was a special event that brought us closer together intellectually and emotionally; an unspoken oath sealed with blood. It happened almost a year before I met my sweet Rose. One Sunday, Samantha telephoned me. "Adam, I have a proposition for you, what do you say to a M?nage a trois, you, Grace and I? Tonight's the night. I want to share it with you, for agreeing to help me make her jealous. Grace is ready to submit to me totally. She is such a luscious little morsel, and now will be molded to my will." "Does Grace know I am coming?" "No she does not. It will be a surprise. "Grace will show you the proper respect, or else! " Then Samantha explained the script to me over the telephone. When I arrived, Samantha was wearing a black silk kimono, with lacey black panties and matching bra underneath. Sam's long silky raven black hair is the same color as mine. Normally it is unbound when we have sex, falling just below her shoulder blades. This evening, it was now in a high ponytail. Her makeup, quite sultry: purple eye shadow with silver sparkles, silver eyeliner, and purple lipstick. "Here is your kimono Adam." Sam handed me one exactly like hers, along with a black silk men's brief. "Would you like a switch, Adam?" "No thank you, I prefer my good right hand." I answered honestly. After I dressed, I sat down while she fixed my hair. Nothing outrageous; as a prelude to sex, she always enjoyed greasing my hair and combing it straight back. This was a small concession on my part. Our love making always started with oral sex. The hair grease was what she used to grease her fingers to lubricate her anus, and my penis. I performed anal sex while she played with herself. Oral and anal were all I was allowed to give her. Samantha would never allow me vaginal intercourse. However, I got marvelous blowjobs. Samantha would put her hair up in a bun for me to take down. I would remove the hairpins to play with her long silky ponytail. Then, finally out of the ponytail loose and unbound. I loved playing with her long hair, Sam's concession to me. Samantha is very vain about her hair. "Now for your makeup." Sam announced, holding up a tube of pink lipstick. "When pigs have wings," I said laughing. Samantha just gave me such an odd look. We went to Sam's bedroom, the thick carpeting muffling our footsteps. I observed that Grace was sitting on a backless barstool with her hands secured behind her back with pink rope. Pink rope secured Grace's legs to the stool. Grace had on a pink silk scarf for her blindfold. Grace is about the same height as Rose, and in her mid-twenties. She has a very slim boyish figure with breasts the size of small apples and hardly any ass. Grace is rather plain, although with makeup and the right clothing nice to look at. Her two best features are her golden blond hair and blue eyes; eyes the color of blue turquoise. Samantha confided to me that Grace is very vain about her hair, constantly fussing with it. "I know I am somewhat fussy myself with my hair, Adam. But Grace takes it to the extreme. I have spent a fortune on Grace for hair care products. Some she has used only once and then throws away." "I have to bribe my stylist to cut Grace's hair, and that is just for a trim the ends. My stylist Mandy is the best that there is. Grace always finds fault with Mandy's best efforts. The water is to hot or to cold. Not enough shampoo, to much shampoo.... you get the picture I am sure." Grace was wearing a frilly pink teddy and matching pink panties. Shocking pink lipstick, makeup lightly applied. Grace's long fingernails were colored the same shocking pink as her lips. Sam spoiled Grace almost to the extreme. Samantha just about gave in to Grace's every whim, and that was about to change. I could feel myself getting hard, looking forward to the part I was too play. I was to remain silent for the moment, letting Grace think that she and Sam were alone. Samantha walked and stroked Grace's long golden blond hair, wrapping her finger around one of the long ringlet curls. Normally, Grace's hair is straight and smooth almost reaching her slim waist. Tonight, her hair styled in luscious ringlet curls caressing her back. "What is your purpose in life, Grace? "To love and serve you Mistress." "What else?" Sam lifted Grace's chin with her switch "To obey you in all things and to serve and obey all dominants." "Do you swear to obey me in all things as is witnessed by your Master?" Sam asked. Grace paused, not answering right away. I am sure that Grace thought Sam misspoke and meant to say Mistress. This was quite clever on Sam's part. "I so swear Mistress." "What are you my dear?" Samantha asked. "I am a cunt. I am your little cunt Mistress and I must learn to be a good girl." Samantha leaned in and kissed her mouth long and deep. "You have been behaving like a spoiled brat, but that will change little cunt. You will no longer be rude to Adam or refer to him as the Bogeyman. I do not share your prejudice towards men. You have much to unlearn from college." Sam said sternly and grabbing Grace's curls and tugging for emphasis. "I will no longer tolerate your jealous behavior towards him, Grace." Adam is very special to me." Sam said, touching my cheek with her hand. That was not in the scrip. I took Sam's hand and squeezed. "You must learn to accept him and take what he has to offer." Sam told her, and looking at me knowingly. "You will apologize to him and address him as he tells you. I am sure that he will forgive you.... if you please him. Then I will determine your punishment and he will carry it out." "Now, again in regard to men, and particularly in regard to Adam. From this moment forward your will no longer use your saucy mouth and sharp tongue to criticize Adam You will use them to compliment and celebrate his manhood as do I." "Do you understanding what I am telling you Grace?" "Yes Mistress." "Grace answered impatiently. Are you going to make love to me now? I am so horny, please untie me now Mistress." Grace said, starting to tug at her bonds. "Do you love me Grace?" "Yes, Sam....I mean Mistress...please, I am so horny..." "Hush dear one. I love you as well." I was touched; it was obvious to me that they did love on another. I was so used to thinking inside the box. There are many ways to show love and affection. Grace's total surrender for one: We all have our prejudices. "And we will certainly make love this evening...
THE PLEASURE OF USING A DILDO

the pleasure of using a dildo

ENTER TO THE PLEASURE OF USING A DILDO
the three of us." Sam said, letting go of her golden curls, and kissing her mouth. "I don't understand...." Grace started to say. I interrupted by pulling her head back by her hair and kissing her mouth saying. "The Bogeyman is here you spoiled little brat; beware the jabberwocky!" Again, I was now quoting Lewis Carroll and Samantha gave me such a look? "You may call me Master Bogeyman." "As I said earlier, my dear little cunt, you have much to unlearn from college." Sam explained, removing the pink silk scarf from Grace's eyes. "Humility for one, Grace." "A slave has no need for clothing." " Adam, if you please." Grace said, turning the stage over to me. I stepped in front of Grace and grabbed her lacey pink teddy, ripping it easily at the seams, stripping her naked to the waist. "Samantha please, not him not now, I..." Her pleas stopped in mid sentence. Sam's switch came down sharply on Grace's naked back, causing her to scream out in surprise and pain. "You do not have permission to speak. And you will not speak for any reason without permission from Adam." "He is my witness your vows." "Do you understand now?" Grace nodded her head up and down for yes. Grace was pleading with Sam through her eyes and tears, afraid to look at me. "My slave has no need for long painted fingernails." Sam said, handed me nail clippers. I cut Grace's nails nice and short. Sam removed the makeup and lipstick from Grace's face with a washcloth. Grace's hands were still bound behind her back. "As of Monday morning you will be starting your new job as a receptionist. My receptionist so I can keep and eye on you." Sam announced, while stroking Grace's small breasts. I watched Grace's nipples grow hard, standing erect and proud. Sam nodded to me. I put my right hand underneath Graces little ass lifting her up to remove her panties. I slid them down to her knees before ripping them off of her. I untied her legs from the stool and I made Grace stand, stroking her erect nipples from behind. Sam was in front probing her moist pussy with her fingers. Grace's pubic hair was the same golden blond as the hair on her head. "Little brat. I am going to untie your hands now. You had better be a good little girl. Your Mistress is a woman, while you are a selfish spoiled little brat!" I untied her hands and dropped the pink rope to the floor. I then held both Grace's small hands behind her back in one of mine. "A woman is allowed hair between her legs if she chooses. Spoiled little girls do not." I advised her, stroking Grace's now wet cunt with my left hand. I led her to the bathroom where Sam was waiting with the electric clippers. I picked Grace up and put her on the large vanity sink. I spread her legs for Sam to shave the little brat's Mon's pubis. Sam started with Oster Electric Hair Clippers, and finished by lathering then shaving her smooth twice with a Gillette Fusion Razor. "Kneel on the floor slave." Sam ordered, lightly tapping Graces shoulder with her bamboo switch. Grace got down on her knees in front of me. I opened my robe and took off my black silk briefs, my manhood standing proudly at attention. Sam grabbed Grace by her long curls. "You will now use your mouth and tongue to celebrate and compliment his manhood." Sam pushed Grace's head to my welcoming cock. I took hold of Grace beautiful soft hair and told her to start licking. Sam got on the floor next to her and played with Grace's wet pussy, caressing and probing with her fingers. This caused Grace to moan with pleasure. "Lick the tip in a circular motion." I said. "Very nice, now the shaft from the base to the tip like an ice cream cone. Marvelous now alternate between the two..........mmm. You will make a marvelous little cock sucker with practice. Open your eyes, Grace and look at me." I ordered, tugging at her hair. "Look at my eyes.... the eyes of the Bogeyman whose cock you are licking. Your Mistress wanted me to shave your head as punishment for your bratty behavior towards me. Don't stop licking." "That is right my sweet little cunt. Fortunately for you Adam is a kind man and convinced me otherwise." Samantha told her, handing me the scissors. "Now you may suck on it, starting with the tip." I told her, smoothing her curls down her back; suck and use your little tongue." Starting from the right, I took a section of hair from the front. I cut her curl off at chin level, holding up for her to see. I dropped the severed curl into a crystal bowl that Sam was holding. "You will now take my whole cock in your mouth and suck. But don't forget to use your tongue." "That's right, keep your head still, suck while I finish your haircut. I continued cutting until Grace's it was even with the bottom of her chin. "You are on your own now, I want you to lick and suck my cock until I come in your mouth. Then you will swallow my semen, all of it. If I enjoy my blowjob, and for your sake I had better, I may not to cut your hair super short during the rest of your ceremony." My hands were in buried in Grace's much shorter bobbed hair using it to control her speed to match my pleasure. All the while Samantha was licking and sucking Graces smooth, hairless cunt. Sam was sticking her finger deep into Grace's asshole, using my hair grease to help lubricate. Grace was moaning loudly enjoying the attention to her little cunt and was licking and sucking with abandon. I pulled my cock halfway out of her mouth just before I came as not to gag her. Grace swallowed all of my semen, having her orgasm soon after. Then, I made her clean my cock and balls with her mouth and tongue. I ordered her to the bathroom to get in the shower and wet down her hair for the final cut. Considering that this was my first attempt at cutting a woman's hair, it came out quite well. Perhaps it was because I was proficient in creating the dry and wet flies and streamers I use in fishing. Shaping the much smaller feathers and fur to a precise shape and texture. Creating dry flies and streamers was satisfying. However, not sensual or as enjoyable as this: cutting and shaping a submissive woman's hair. Grace not knowing how it will be styled or how short it will be cut. I made Grace sit perfectly still on her stool. I combed her hair down, cutting it perfectly straight and blunt all the way around to the bottom of her ears. I could tell that Samantha was getting aroused watching me. At the end of the cut, I turned things over to her. Sam blow-dried Grace's hair, fluffing the short bob around her face, declaring; "Adam, I love this cut on her! I can't wait to curl it or slick it back away from her face and tuck it behind her ears! I want you to cut her hair on a permanent basis." "How about every fifth Tuesday?" I suggested. "That will be perfect, Adam. Grace will of course compensate you any way you see fit." Before leaving, we tied Grace's ankles together, then her hands behind her back. We used the silk scarf for the blindfold, leaving Grace lying on the bathroom floor. Then, we went downstairs to the living room to share a bottle of champagne, chilling in the ice bucket. Taking a sip from her glass. "Adam" I can't believe that you said that, beware the jabberwocky. You never fail to surprise me. How could you possibly know that Alice in Wonderland & "Through the Looking glass are my favorite books in the whole world? I am sure I have never told you. I didn't want you to think me silly." "Samantha, I have something to tell you." "You need not say it Adam, I feel the same way about you." "Sam, I..." "Let me finish." She interrupted. "I have thought about you and I." Sam said, squeezing my hand. "I am more Lesbian then I am bi. I am ashamed to say that at first, you were only a dalliance...a walk on the wild side. I will always prefer women best." "Can you forgive me Adam?" "There is nothing to forgive Sam. We are what we are." "I tell you this honestly Samantha and this must remain between us. Man or woman, I have never in my adult life felt comfortable discussing my sexuality with anybody but you." "Carnal desires aside, I am humbled and honored that you are sharing Grace with me. I can tell by the way that you look at Grace that you truly love her. It is every man's fantasy to get it on with two or more women. And if they are lesbians, men of my preferences imagining that we can turn them straight. You too were a dalliance of sorts. I imagined I could............ "Adam, are you embarrassed?" I paused and took a deep breath, and Sam continued "You are embarrassed.... the Bogeyman... this is so sweet. Again you surprise me, and I know what you mean. I won't finish your sentence." "Of course I will keep this between us. You have my word on that, Adam. You have just made me feel so special." I am changing the script for you." "When we go upstairs, I want you to fuck my cunt and then come inside of me. You can even cut Grace's hair shorter if you like. Just don't cut it to short. I want something to hold onto when she licks my cunt." "Samantha, I have never heard you talk like this before you are usually quite reserved." "That is because we are now each others confessors! I am the one whom is humbled now, Adam. "Do you realize the different perspectives we can now share? Our hair fetishes for example, I always knew you had a fetish for long hair." Then, I saw the look on your face while you were cutting Grace's hair off." "And yours was as well, Sam." I pointed out, playfully pulling her ponytail. I believe I could do a pretty good job of trimming yours as well." Then, I kissed her mouth. Surprisingly, Sam didn't comment to my teasing. I would love to take over trimming Sam's hair as well. Even though Samantha would dictate how I must cut it. "But, you are right Samantha, my dear Mistress. Who better then we as mutual confessors." I removed my Spidero Cricket folding knife from my blue jeans hanging on a chair next to me and then opened the blade. I stood in front of Samantha and looked into her blue eyes. I made a small shallow cut in my right palm, deep enough to draw blood. I handed her my knife and Sam cut her palm as well. We grasped each other's bloody right hands and squeezed.... our blood mingling in a silent oath. Going back upstairs we got into Sam's bed. Sam lay on her back and stretched like a plump cat, her arms above her head. I straddled her, my hard cock poised to enter her hot pussy for the first time, as I looked into her eyes "I want you to fuck me fast and hard and don't be afraid of hurting me, Adam." Sam reached up as if to touch my face but slapped me hard instead. I returned the slap with equal force, smiling, knowing what to expect. I rammed her hard making her gasp, then smile. As I pounded her, I felt her nails rake across my back. Sam reached up and pulled my head down to kiss me. I felt her tongue in my mouth as she kissed me, but then Sam bit my lip drawing blood. I slapped her face even harder stunning her momentarily, and then slapped her again. I looked into her beautiful blue eyes with my own gray ones, and daring her to bite me again. I let Sam push me off of her. Encouraged, she tried to get me on my back and pin my arms, screaming. "Brute, how dare you hit me you animal!" "Bite me again and see what happens you Amazon, those were just love taps." I allowed Sam to get me on my back and mount me. Sam impaled her self on my cock, a look of triumph on her face as she pinned my wrists to the bed, and crossing them. Did she actually think she could hold me down with one hand? Samantha slapped my face hard, smirking. I grabbed her long ponytail pulling her to the side, forcing her on her stomach. I pinned both her arms behind her back crossing her wrists. I held them there with my left hand making her scream in frustration. With my right hand, I used her ponytail like a pony's reins as I pounded dripping pussy with my cock. As our orgasms peaked, Sam was screaming. "Fuck my cunt you brute! "Fuck my cunt you male animal! Both of us were in the throes of honest carnal orgasmic ecstasy. Sam was still trying to free her arms. We were fucking like feral animals, intent on pleasing only ourselves. We were oblivious to Grace who was frightened and sobbing on the bathroom floor Even after she came, Samantha was fighting me and enjoying it. I rolled her over on her back and pinned her wrists to the bed keeping her in place. Samantha was looking up at me, grinning. "The Cheshire cat has teeth and claws as well as a grin." I commented, grinning back at her. "You pulled the cat's tail...no fair." Sam said teasingly. We bogeymen are famous for that." I admitted, letting go of her wrists and helping her sit up. I took her hair out of the ponytail and arranged it over her breasts and shoulders. I kissed her mouth, wincing as my lip was starting to swell. "I'm sorry Adam, I got a little carried away. Now I know what you mean when you said you preferred your right hand. It was fortunate that you didn't get carried away and strike me harder then you did." "Would you please put my little kitten on the bed for me? Grace needs to be mothered." I got out of bed and down on the floor next to Grace. "Grace its all right, calm down." I said stroking her hair. "I didn't hurt your Mistress. "Stop crying." After I untied her, I picked her up and gently put Grace on the bed next to Samantha. Sam stroked Grace's hair and cradled her gently in her arms. Sam was whispering to her soothingly to calm her. To assure Grace that she loved her. I made eye contact with Sam, smiling at her and shaking my head. Initially, I was invited by Sam to spend the night in bed with the two of them. But that was before we went off script early in our carnal play. After all that just transpired between Sam and I, our blood oath. To stay would be selfish. I left them the 2 bottles of champagne I brought for them to enjoy chilling on ice...spending the night at home...alone. When we arrived for Blanche's appointment, Sam was in the back waiting for her cue. The office was empty as planned except for Grace. In on our little production, Grace's hair was styled in luscious short tight ringlets and parted on the right. Grace was dressed to entice. She was wearing a short, tight slinky blue dress with high heels, her makeup quite sultry right down to bright pink lipstick. Grace walked over to greet me warmly, nodding at Blanche. Grace put her arms around my neck, hugging me and kissing my cheek leaving a lipstick imprint from her lips. Blanche sat down in a chair glaring at her, while I sat across from her on the couch. I gave Grace's ass a little squeeze for good measure. Then, Grace brought over the forms for Blanche to fill out and sign, and then sitting close to me making small talk. Grace's hands were all over me. I could see Blanche watching us out of the corner of her eyes. Blanche was quite annoyed and getting angry with Grace's flirting, and no doubt jealous. At one point, Blanche pressed down hard enough on the clipboard with her pen to tear the paper. She had to start over with a fresh sheet.... twice..
THE PLEASURE OF USING A DILDO

the pleasure of using a dildo

ENTER TO THE PLEASURE OF USING A DILDO
so far so good. "I'm done now Mr. Richards." Blanche said, getting up and glaring at Grace. "When will I be seeing Dr. Sam?" Blanche asked, putting the form on Grace's desk and continuing to glare at her. "Would you please see if the Doctor is available to see me now?" Blanche asked, sitting down between us, and giving Grace a shove. "I have a few questions for him before he examines my eyes." Grace got up and smiled sweetly at Blanche and bent over and kissed my lips. "Don't be a stranger Adam." Giving Blanche a clear view of her lacey pink panties, and giving her ass a little shake in Blancher's face for good measure. Then Grace walked into Sam's office closing the door behind her. After about five minutes, Sam and Grace came walking. Sam was wearing a knee length dark gray skirt, with a matching gray jacket over a white silk blouse. The blouse was cut to show off her ample breasts. At my request Sam had styled her long black hair in a French twist. Sam's makeup was conservative and proper. Samantha offered Blanche her hand, introducing herself. It was obvious from the look on her face that Blanche was expecting a man. Putting her at ease, Sam sat with Blanche ignoring us making small talk while reviewing Blanche's paperwork. Next came the eye exam followed by the selection of frames. Sam told Blanche that the glasses would be ready in 2 weeks. While all this was going on, I was talking to Grace. We were talking softly so that Blanche could not hear the conversation. Blanche was watching us in the mirror and staining to hear what we were saying "How am I doing, Master Bogeyman?" Grace asked, smiling. "You are a very convincing actress, little brat and you look very pretty today. I love your curls." Sam calling to me interrupted us. "Mr. Richards, may I see you in my office for a moment?" "Certainly Doctor." "I'll be out shortly Miss Rousseau. If you like you may wait for me in the truck." "Thank you sir but I will just wait for you here if you don't mind. There is an article in this magazine that looks interesting." Blanche said, sitting down, still glaring at Grace. We went into Sam's office closing the door behind us. Then locking the door with a loud click. We intended to make Blanche wait a good 20 minutes. Sam was to take her hair down and then style it in a low chignon. Then she would walk out of her office with me, pretending to have forgotten to put her jacket back on. I received a bonus; I took her hair down while she performed oral sex on me. Afterwards Sam fixed her hair in a chignon. I watched Blanche on the security monitor waiting impatiently. Blanche was still in the chair, staring at Sam's office door. We came out of the office as planned. Blanche was staring at Sam, a surprised look on her face. We were quite certain what Blanche must be thinking. Before we left, I shook hands with Dr. Sam for Blanche's benefit. When we got into the truck, Blanche slammed her door shut. She then took a Kleenex from her purse. "Adam you have something on your face. Blanche roughly wiped the remains of Grace's lipstick from my face. There that's better." Then shoving the used tissue into her purse, closing her purse with a sharp final snap. Blanche had a temper after all: she was so cute when she was angry. On the way home from her eye exam we stopped off at the drug store. Blanche went in to purchase some large hairpins and more elastic hair ties. She bought herself shampoo and conditioner as well. I waited in the truck for a while, wondering what she was doing. Blanche was taking more time then she usually does. I went back into the drugstore to find Blanche in the perfume and makeup section. Her back was to me. I was sure that she didn't see me come in. I went back outside to the truck to wait for her. As Blanche was getting in I asked. "What have you got in the all the bags Miss, Rousseau? Did you buy out the store?" " Never mind, just some girl things." Blanche was still angry and looking straight ahead, trying to ignore me. "What kind of girl.... oh, those things?" Blanche gave me a dirty look. "Oh, I see, those kinds of girls things." I said, pretending to be embarrassed. I was treated to another dirty look. I put the truck in gear and drove home. Later that day I was in the front of the house cutting the grass with my push reel lawnmower. I hate the noise that gas lawnmowers make. My property is just under an acre. Using a push reel lawnmower is good exercise. Still in her maid's uniform, my Blanche came outside to model her first bun for me. As I said earlier, Blanche's hair is thick and heavy. Looking at the results, it was obvious that she had never fixed her hair this way before. Lets just say her bun was adequate. And it appeared that this was also her first attempt with make-up and I will leave it at that. Blanche did these things for me and I loved her for it. Who was I kidding, certainly not myself. I was wrong about what I said early.... tolerating having a woman under foot. I wanted Blanche here and not just for 12 more months. "How do I look, Adam?" "Well that depends? Are you asking me as Miss. Rousseau?" Or am I talking to somebody else? Could you be somebody else...perhaps my sweet Rose?" "Let me show you, Mr
Richards." Blanche put her arms around my neck and I leaned forward so that she could kiss my mouth. Blanche kissed me nether hesitating or blushing. "Miss Rousseau, you look prim and proper, very professional." Blanche's arms were still around my neck. She smelled faintly like roses. This fragrance was perfect for Blanche. It was if she could read my mind. "Let me show you again, Adam." I put my arms around her waist while Blanche kissed me. Blanche tasted delicious. She has such marvelous, generous lips! "This time it is definitely somebody else! And she is sweet and pretty, no! make that beautiful, and smells like roses." Rose put her head on my chest, and I could feel her melt into to me. I have never had a woman do that before. "Who do you suppose this lovely lady is that I am holding?" "Your sweet Rose?" Blanche suggested. I glanced over at my sad white rosebushes. It seemed no matter what I did with them they would barley flower. Mostly they produced leaves, so I let them grow wild. I intended to dig them up eventually. I working in the yard for more then an hour and I didn't notice it.... one perfect red rose on the smallest of my rosebushes. Taking her hand we walked over to the bush, and then I cut the rose from it with my pocketknife, removing the thorns. Turning to her, I placed the red rose in her hair and kissed her cheek. "Please make me a pitcher of green mint iced tea Miss Rousseau, I'm absolutely parched." I then turned and continued cutting the grass. That evening, I invited Rose to cuddle with me on the couch for the first time and watch classic movies on television. I had to get up early in morning as David was picking me up at 8:00 AM. I kissed her cheek then handed her the remote. I stood up wishing her a good night. Dropping the remote, Rose got up and put her arms around my waist. "Adam, what about me, your sweet Rose, aren't you going to make love to me tonight?" I kissed her mouth this time. "Are you sure that you are ready for that, Rose. As capable you are in so many things, you are a mere baby in these matters" I advised her kindly, stroking her hair. "Are not our hugs and kisses enough for now?" . "Now you are teasing me Adam and I am hardly a baby! Do I look like a baby to you?" "No of course not, Rose. And, I am not teasing you. I am merely pointing out your lack of experience in these venues. I have been with many women, and have women as friends "You can teach me." She offered. Trying to undo my belt. I put Rose's hands behind her back and held them there. "Are you sure that you are ready Rose? I could take you right now and have my way with you. Can you not feel my erection through my pants pressing against you?" "Shall we start tonight as lovers." I said kissing her mouth long and deep. "Shall I teach you to please me as I will please you?" "Do you promise trust me Rose." I asked letting go of her hands and putting my hands around her small waist. "I promise to trust you Adam. "I have always trusted you." Rose pressed her head against my chest, hugging me. "I love you Adam." "You have been so kind to me." "Listen well my Rose my love." I can no longer take money from you; there shall be no debt between us. In this you shall also obey. As you trust me Rose, you must also obey me in all matters. Especially pertaining to our lovemaking, you must submit to totally." "I promise to obey sweetheart, I just want to please you." Rose said eagerly. "I will do anything you say." "I will hold you to that." I said looking into her brown eyes. "Show me your hands Rose. We shall start with your hands. I said, stepping back and holding her hands palms down. "Starting right now, you will stop biting your nails! Children bite their nails. If you do not stop I will not make love to you. If you persist in biting them, corrective measures will be taken." "One way or another, I will break you of that bad habit. Your hands are too beautiful to be marred in this manner. Let show you what you will be missing if you persist." "Put your arms around my neck." Rose meekly complied. I picked her up; my arms were underneath her knees. Rose kissed my cheek, sighing with contentment as she put her head close to mine. I carried her upstairs to her bedroom. I put her down in front of the wardrobes opening the doors so I was standing behind her. Rose was facing the mirrors. I put my arms around her trim waist and said. "You may not speak until I give you permission my sweet Rose." "I will no longer call you Blanche. You shall be my Rose and too Rose you shall answer. The white page will be written over and so shall you as we complete our story together.... our life together." "I have often undressed you with my eyes." I slowly unbuttoned her double knit polyester blouse. I was thinking; My sweet Rose deserves to be wearing fine pima cotton, cashmere or satin. I took her blouse off of her and dropping it to the floor. Next came her slacks of the same material. Underneath, Rose was wearing plain but practical white bra and panties. Rose should have fine silks caressing to her creamy smooth skin. I ran my hands over her smooth flat tummy, watching her reactions in the mirror. I nuzzled and kissed ears, neck and shoulders while enjoying the lingering scent of roses from her perfume. I removed her bra, dropping it to the floor, my hands caressing her breasts, making her moan with pleasure. I felt and watched her nipples hardened. Rose's breasts beautiful and round with large pink sensitive areolas just begging to be licked and sucked. Placing my hands on her shoulders, I gently turned her to face me. Taking her hands and looking into her brown eyes, I placed them at my top shirt button. I let her undress me. First my favorite red flannel shirt, all that I was wearing above the waist. Rose held it to her face and smelled it, sighing with pleasure before dropping it on her pile of clothing on the floor. Rose took her little hands and starting at my shoulders, caressing chest. Then kissing my stomach, slowly kissing her way to my button down Levi blue jeans. It was if Rose could read my mind and I hers. Rose was now kneeling before me as she unbuckled my brown garrison belt. Then slowly undoing the buttons, smiling, and then pulling the jeans down to my ankles for me to step out of. I was wearing nothing underneath to surprise her and surprise her I did. Rose hesitated, looking up at me. "You are doing fine." I said softly as I caressed her face. I could somehow sense that Rose was not quite ready for that yet. "Perhaps you are not ready for that yet." I said, taking her face in my hands. Offering her my hands I helped Rose to her feet. "Let me show you how it is done." I took her panties in both hands and ripped them down the seams pulling them from her body, making her gasp. Rose's pubis was shaved smooth. No doubt the influence from her books on erotica. Everything was shaved down there. I made her turn and show me everything. Rose's Labia Majora was pink and plump.... swollen with arousal. I stroked those outer pussy lips with my hand making her moan with pleasure. Rose's sweet cunt-dripping wet with desire. This sweet smell of her sex was mingling with the scent of roses and was driving me wild with lust for her. "You have a magnificent little cunt my dear. I am sure that it will taste delicious. You still do not have permission to speak. Take your hair out of your bun and leave it in a ponytail." "Very nice." I said stroking her long thick ponytail, "Very nice indeed. "Get into bed and lie on your back". When she did, I got into bed next to her. I parted her outer lips, pushing them aside with my fingers to reach her more sensitive Labia Minora. Then I started licking and sucking with my tongue. I made her shudder and moan even louder while probing her clitoris with my tongue. When I sensed that her orgasm was starting to peak, I rolled her over onto her stomach. "Kneel on the bed little Rose.... now put your head down and brace yourself." You have permission to speak. Do you wish me stop?" I asked, knowing full well that she didn't. "Tell me what you want Rose." "Please Adam." I remained silent, waiting for her to continue, teasing her. "I want you to make love to me." She moaned as I stroked her pussy lips. "Perhaps you are not ready. What else do you want you naughty girl?" "I am not a girl, I'm..." I interrupted slapping her exposed buttocks twice, hard enough to sting. I continued stroking and probing her pussy with my fingers. "Don't argue with me." I admonished. "What are you sweet Rose?" "I don't understand...." I interrupted her again with another slap. I slapped her lightly on her vaginas lips, making her shudder and smile. A thought popped into my head, not so much a word but a strong feeling, VIRGIN. I continued probing her cunt deeper with my fingers and stroking her clitoris. "I'm a naughty girl." Rose said moaning with pleasure. "Whose naughty girl are you Rose?" "I'm your naughty girl, Sir." "That is correct, you are my naughty girl." "Do you want to suck my cock, naughty girl?" "Yes, please...
Burning Ticket - Milf Sluts Gone Wild
Sir. I am ready, I want to suck on your cock and lick it...oh god... It feels so good please fuck my cunt...I'm so naughty...." I entered Rose from behind thrusting deep into her welcoming pussy. I was intent on ravishing her swollen clitoris with my cock. Rose was achieving multiple orgasms. I continued pounding her. I came in her dripping wet pussy, my hand wrapped around her thick, silky ponytail. My orgasm was incredible as well. I then rolled off of her feeling drained. Afterwards, we lay there holding each other, neither of us talking, just enjoying our closeness. Rose just seemed to melt into me...my naughty girl couldn't get close enough. Rose was a virgin! ; Her virginal blood had stained the sheets. I loved her, so small and so precious, my sweet virgin. We fell asleep in each other's arms, satisfied for the moment. I awoke to her sweet kisses on my face. "Adam, your friend David was on the phone. He said that his truck broke down and that he was going to be late. Something about a the alternator." "What time is it Rose?" I asked, opening my eyes. Rose had her hair pulled back in a nice ponytail and was wearing my red flannel shirt. It was much to large for her, fitting more like an oversize robe, and falling to her knees. Rose's mental bond over me. She laying her claim on me, very intuitive on Rose's part, and it worked. Rose looked lovely standing there. "It's almost seven o'clock." Rose replied. "Nice robe, Rose. I used to have a shirt just like it. But I like it better on you." I grabbed her and pulling her down on the bed with me. I was kissing and tickling her, making her laugh and squeal as she tried to make me stop. I left her breathless on the bed while I went to take a shower. I was luxuriating in my nice hot shower, enjoying myself, soaping my head and face. All of a sudden the water went ice cold. I leaned forward, trying to find the hot water knob. A little hand slapped mine, startling me, followed by laughter. "Rose!" I shouted. "Cut it out! I have to get ready. He could be here any time." As I reached for the hot water knob, Rose slapped my hand away again. I lunged at her, trying to grab her and missed, pulling the shower curtain down instead. I rinsed quickly in the cold water, turning it off and wrapping a towel around my waist. Rose was standing there laughing at her little joke. I got out of the tub. "What do you have to say for yourself?" I demanded. Rose was standing there smiling with those wonderful dimples and wearing my red flannel shirt. "I am just being naughty. I thought you liked me being naughty, Mr. Richards?" Holding the towel with one hand, and no longer angry, I tried grabbing her again and missed. Still holding the towel, I chased her out of the bathroom, through the hall, past her bedroom. I chased her down the stairs, into the kitchen and out the back door onto the driveway. As luck would have it, David and Laura pulled up in separate vehicles and were getting out. Keep in mind; Rose was wearing my shirt with a bra and panties underneath. Rose was covered. All I had was a towel, which might as well have been a washcloth. Rose got behind me, blushing as red as a delicious red apple. David and Laura just stood there smiling at one another. They had amused and knowing looks on their faces. Laura was the first to speak. "Adam aren't you going to introduce us to Miss Rousseau?" Laura stepped around me and introducing herself to Rose. Laura was acting as if this were the most normal thing in the world to find us like this in the driveway. Holding out her hand, Laura said. "I am so happy to finally meet you Miss Rousseau. I'm Laura Ares and this is my husband David." "You must be a very special lady to get this misguided bachelor acting so silly. What man, other then a man in love would chase his lady outside in broad daylight wearing only a towel." "That is so romantic." Laura added. "Please call me Rose, Laura." My naughty girl said, talking Laura's hand. "May I offer you a cup of coffee or tea?" "That would be lovely, Rose. I'd love a cup of coffee. David and I brought croissants and Amish butter." Laura and Rose casually walked in to the house together chatting away. David and I were left standing in the driveway with the butter and croissants. I turned to David, scowling. "It was all Laura's idea." He said laughing. "She wanted to surprise you. Laura wanted to meet the woman who finally reeled you in.... no pun indented." "You are an asshole, David." I said laughing. "If we hurry we can still have breakfast with the ladies. With any luck, we will be on our way before ten." We arrived home early Sunday afternoon. I was not at all surprised to find Laura and Rose together waiting for us. Laura was dressed nice, but then Laura always dresses nice. That afternoon my eyes were on my sweet Rose. Laura must have taken her shopping while we were gone. Rose looked incredible. She was wearing a pair of tight blue denim Levi jeans which displayed her marvelous figure. Rose had on short red leather boots with semi-pointed toes with a walking heel, stylish, comfortable and sexy. Rose's blouse was white voile cotton. The embroidered peasant blouse had satiny sky blue embroidery on the front, the sleeves and around the neck. The smocked neckline had a sky-blue tasseled neckline tie at the center front. There were matching trailing tassel ties on the three-quarter sleeves, the hem-unadorned. Rose's hair was pinned up in a sleek cinnamon bun, a style both simple and elegant. And her makeup.... well, it accented her eyes for one, the rest, perfect for her complexion. My god, Rose was drop dead gorgeous. The look on Rose's face as she watched me staring at her was a welcoming smile. Rose's smile was sunlight.... warm and inviting. Rose looked fabulous and she knew it. Laura was standing behind Rose and was beaming. David was unloading his truck. I took Rose's hands in mine. Rose had been given a manicure with a coat of clear nail polish...
WIFE PLEASURING

wife pleasuring

ENTER TO WIFE PLEASURING
It was just like they were playing a game and the winner was whoever was first past the post. How they got there wasn’t that important. You know why,” she responded, “he keeps going for so long but when he cums he really shoots so far! It’s amazing to watch if he lets it fly through the air. Besides which, Lizzie has a thing for him and she just loves the way he keeps it up so long.” I looked into those bright wide eyes of hers as she told me this and I could see she was visualising Hassan’s cock spurting his cum all over her. This, and her rhythmic strokes were bringing me off so soon and I pulled her panties down and lifter her up onto my cock to spear straight inside her. Oh Tom,” she gasped, as she clutched me around my neck and began to ride on me, “oh yes fuck me Tom, fuck me quickly now! You cum inside me now and let me feel it!” I cradled her buttocks in my hands and began to lift her and then let her fall as I fucked her whilst I stood with her legs around my sides. She slid on my pole and her tight little cunt gripped me and I began to cum inside her as I shot long hard bursts of spunk into her little teenaged cunt. She gasped again and I felt her twitch as she too came to her orgasm and she bore down on my stump as hard as she could. When I finished I lowered her slowly and she knelt down in front of me to lick our mixed cum juices from my cock. Looking down on that pretty little head I realised how lucky I’d been to move into this house and knew that my fuck adventures with this family would be going on for quite some time yet. “So, are you going to come?” she asked, bringing me out of my daydream “my birthday party, are you going to come? Yes, yes of course I’m going to come,” and I thought to myself that I would surely cum at her party as well, “wouldn’t miss it for the world. Great,” she said, “I knew you would” and she turned to leave. Do you want to use the bathroom before you go home? No
Mom knew I was coming to invite you to my party and she told me to save some of you for her. So I’m taking some of you home!” and with that she ran out laughing and waving as she made for her house. This family is amazing, I thought to myself. Whatever are they going to come up with next? At the night of Sarah’s party, I would find out! .. Party night arrived and I made my way over there. The drive was full with parked cars and the road was pretty busy as well. I could hear the music from yards away but thought what the hell, it’s a teenagers fourteenth birthday so she’s going to have loud music playing. The door was open when I got there, which is just as well as no one would have heard me knocking, so I walked on through. As I entered the lounge, Jane spotted me and yelled into my ear that I was the last guest so she would now lock the doors
She walked past me and I looked around the room. All the furniture had been removed except for the low table that we had fucked Jane and Jackie on a few weeks ago. This was in the centre of the room and had cushions piled on it. I spotted Adam, Mike and Hassan and then Paul. There were another six men I had not yet met and a short haired blonde woman who I also did not know. Over on one side of the room was Sarah surrounded by Mike, Adam and four of the other men. Lizzie was nearby talking to Hassan as she stroked his cock through his trousers whilst the other two men and Paul were paying attention to the blonde. Jane returned and came over to me and wrapped her arm around my neck as she purred into my ear. “Oh Tom, are we going to have fun tonight


I wasn’t sure everyone would get here but they all managed and we should be able to give Sarah the birthday present she asked for. So, what is the present she wants then? Look around. Can’t you guess? She wants her first bukake bath and Lizzie, Glena and I are going to be the fluffs for her. You and the others are going to come on her at midnight so don’t you go using all your cum before then or you’ll spoil it. Come on, Glena wants to meet you, you’ve met some of the others but later you can get to know the rest. That’s Jim, Tony, Jed, Harry, Ian and Allan. Glena and Jed are Lizzie’s parents and we’ve had a similar party at Lizzie’s fourteenth so now it’s Sarah’s turn.” Jane took me by the wife pleasuring hand and led me over to where Glena was talking to Harry, Allan and Paul
Allan was stroking Glena’s pert behind through the thin material of her dress as she was sliding her hand up and down on Harry’s rampant cock. Now Glena,” chastised Jane, “don’t you go making them all cum too early. You know this is Sarah’s night. This, by the way, is Tom. Lizzie has told you all about him. Hello Tom,” she said, withdrawing her hand from Harry’s cock and brushing it against mine, “Lizzie told us about your riding lessons with her and Sarah. I want some of that later” and she gave my cock a purposeful squeeze. “You must come over and visit us sometime. It’s not just Jane and Paul who have all the fun around here you know. The evening progressed with general mingling and everyone moving around from person to person


By eleven, we had all had our cocks stroked by the two wife pleasuring women and the two girls and they had all been felt in one way or another by us. Clothes had been removed and we were all naked in one large wandering group of sexually charged people. I was standing behind Lizzie with her pulled to me and my arms around her fondling her pert titties as I slid my cock along the crack of her behind when the music was lowered and Jane spoke. “Ok everyone, we all know why we are here so let’s have a big cheer for the birthday girl” and she beckoned Sarah over to her as we all began to cheer her. She put her arms around Sarah and gave her a tight hug and a heavy kiss on the mouth where she slid her tongue into her. When she pulled apart she looked out to us and said, “This is my little girl and I love her so much. Today she is fourteen and she wants you all to share yourselves with her so don’t hold back and let’s make this a day she will remember. Let’s get to it.” And with that she reached across to Mike, who was nearest, and began to stroke his cock as she lowered her mouth to take him inside. Lizzie tilted herself forwards to give me access to her little slit and I buried myself in her from behind as Hassan presented his cock to her mouth
WIFE PLEASURING

wife pleasuring

ENTER TO WIFE PLEASURING
She groaned out loud as she slid it into her mouth and down to the back of her throat. Across the room, Glena was squatting on Tony’s cock as she flicked between Paul and Jim, stroking and sucking on them. She hardly missed a beat when Allan moved in behind her and began to insert himself into her ass hole. Sarah had lain down on the low table with her legs splayed and her mouth hanging over the edge as Jed began to fuck her slowly whilst she jerked on Harry and Adam. Jane was now holding her tits together as Mike thrust his cock between them and Ian slid his cock into her. We were now all either fucking, sucking or being jerked off and the girls were loving it judging by the moans and shrieks they were making. Ian was first to break the pattern as he whipped his cock out of Jane and ran across to her daughter. When he reached her he stood over her head and with a final couple of strokes he shot across her face. She lifted her head to him and he dipped his cock into her mouth to allow her to drain his final dribble


That sight started the ball rolling and Mike was next to cross over to cum on Sarah’s upturned face. This left Jane without a cock but she soon remedied that as she accommodated Harry and Adam who had left Sarah’s capable hands to give Mike and Ian space. Jane knelt on the floor and took both cocks in her mouth together. Her cheeks puffed out to the sides as they slid into her to brush along her tongue and teeth. I felt Lizzie contract her tight little cunt on me as she orgasmed and I wanted to shoot my cum into her there and then but tonight the rule was to give to Sarah. I pulled out of Lizzie’s wonderful little box and hurried over to Sarah, hoping I got there in time. She turned her head to me and grinned as I held my cock alongside her open mouth and she reached up to pump on it
That was all I needed and I let my spunk fly. Thick heavy jets whacked into her cheek and mouth as she continued to milk me and I slid my cock into her open mouth to feel her warm moist tongue lap along my length. Paul followed me from the other side of her face and I watched Sarah as she took the cum from her father as readily as she took it from the petite skinny teen girl anal rest of us. One by one we all unloaded onto Sarah’s face and into her mouth. She was yelping with delight at each new cock shoot. Glena, Jane and Lizzie rotated around and carried on with their task as fluffs, ensuring that cocks remained hard and ready to shoot onto Sarah. Only Jed and Hassan had not cum yet. Jed, Lizzie’s father was still slowly fucking in and out of Sarah and he fixed his gaze on her wet cunt mouth as he slid in and out of her. He was stroking her little clit with his thumb and his cock was slick with her juices and he was saying, “God you guys! You should be in here to feel this beautiful little cunt twitch on my cock each time she cums.” This set Sarah off laughing out loud and she said to him “Come on Uncle Jim, it’s your turn now! Come on with my birthday present. OK baby,” he said, “you know I can’t resist when you ask me so nicely


Here it comes so get ready” and he began to pound into her at a ferocious speed and she flew into another squealing orgasm as he pulled out and shot his cum. Long thin streaks of milky white spunk flew through the air over her. He cascaded across her belly, her little tits and even reached her face from there and he grunted in his pleasure. Lizzie meanwhile was still sucking on Hassan. She was keeping him all to herself and he was in no rush to cum just then as she slid her mouth along his lengthy rod. After I had pulled out of her, Ian and Allan had both been inside her and primed their cocks to shoot again over Sarah and Mike was currently pounding into her. Lizzie was clearly enjoying Sarah’s birthday party as much as Sarah was. Glena had pulled me into her and I was sliding deep inside her


She stared fixedly into my eyes and said, “How do you like this Tom?” as she then squeezed her cunt walls together on me and gripped me like a vice. “I can crush an empty coke can with this pussy you know so how do you like to feel a cunt as tight on you as mine is?” I’d no real answer to this but just kept trying to keep my momentum going as she squeezed on me with those well trained muscles. I must follow up her invite I thought and get round to see this lady soon. Paul by now was his usual self. He had managed to get Harry to fuck him as he sucked on Adam’s cock. Knowing Paul I was sure he would rather have had them cum in him than on Sarah but even he followed the rules tonight and let them move from him to cum on her face with he himself following shortly after. Everyone had cum at least twice over Sarah and some three or four times
Everyone that is, except Hassan. He was still buried in Lizzie’s mouth and she was loving it. Finally Sarah said in a mock sulky voice, “Hassan, come on, I’ve saved you ‘till last but I can’t wait any longer. All right little lady,” he laughed “here is your big present from me.” He moved over to her and, from past experience, I knew he was going to give a show. He stood over her head and began to pump his long thin cock with both hands. He maintained the slow steady pace he always did whether fucking or jacking off and then he tipped his head backwards and started to cum. Spurts of thick white spunk flew from his cock and shot over her
WIFE PLEASURING

wife pleasuring

ENTER TO WIFE PLEASURING
Some hit her face but most went way past it wife pleasuring and landed on her chest and belly. It was like Jed earlier, only in reverse. As he was still shooting he began to move around her whilst he continued to pump his cock. It never once began to lose its rigidity and he positioned himself between her legs as he was still spurting and he slid himself into her little open cunt. His rhythm never faltered and he continued with it as he began to slowly fuck her. She was rolling in delight and we stood around watching his performance. Some of us were fucking as we watched but most enjoyed this spectacle as Hassan carried on his long slow strokes
BurningTicket - LatexSlutShow
He would sink into her as far as he could but she was a little too shallow to take his full length. When he felt himself hit her base he began his slow withdrawal, bringing his cock head right to her opening before sliding back into her again. “Now Sarah,” he called to her, “Here is the icing for your cake” and he pulled out from her as the first spurt of this cum began to leave his cock. He slid himself up her body so that he sat over her chest and he slid his balls between her little titties as he dipped his shooting cock into her mouth. We could see it twitch with each contraction as he let his spunk fly into her mouth. She closed her eyes and mumbled her pleasure as she began to drink his cum down. He twitched and twitched in her but she lost not one single drop as his cock now continued its pendulous movements and he fucked her mouth. Another ten minutes followed before he shot for his third time without a break and we all howled and applauded him as he roared with his head turned upwards and his cock twitching yet again in its spasms
BurningTicket  - Tame That Bitch
Hassan now slid off Sarah and moved away as the rest of us queued to give her our final cum of the evening. We moved round her in a large circle with Glena, Jane and Lizzie jerking and sucking cocks to keep us all primed and as we were about to cum we would move to the head of the table to shoot our loads over Sarah’s face and have her sip the drips from our spent cocks. Finally, we were all done. Glena lay with Sarah and swished her tongue around her mouth as Lizzie licked the froth from Sarah’s little cunt lips. Jane sat behind Lizzie and stroked the young girl’s little cunt, sliding a couple of fingers in and out of her and then offering the juice to the rest of us. Everyone was in a sort of dazed exhaustion but we all agreed…….this had been one hell of a birthday party!



WIFE PLEASURING wife pleasuring

wife pleasuring, fucked up blowjob, black busty solo, anal shot facials, hot ass porn stars, head fuck her ass, porno masturbation, interracial cream shots, lesbian jeans, shaved black cocks, two chicks gang, big female dick,
Related posts: felation mature

Posted: 14:17, 2011-Dec-17
Comments (0) | Add Comment | Link

INTERRACIAL THREESOME BLACK COCK

Interracial threesome black cock. In my previous story I told about the first time I had sex with my father-in-law. Neither of us mentioned it again, and we both continued as if nothing had happened. We even went fishing and motorcycle riding together, always keeping up the normal macho male stuff. I’ll admit I jerked off a lot of times remembering that day, and I even went as far as picturing him when I was fucking my wife’s ass
SEEMOMSUCK.COM
And yes I did manage to get her to stir slightly interracial threesome black cock away from her old fashioned view of sex. If only she knew why I had the sudden interest in anal sex Three years after the incident my wife and I were blessed with our first child—so you can guess that at least once I found her pussy. She suggested that we stay with her parents after the baby was born, expecting me to argue, but to her surprise I agreed. Of course I had the best interest interracial threesome black cock of our little boy in mind, but a small part of me was thinking about what had happened that day. The grandparents were glad to have us, so we packed up our clothes and moved the few miles down the road. The last two months of the pregnancy had been pretty hard on me sexually, because Susan lost all desire. And to make things worse, she was on early maternity leave so she was home all the time. I couldn’t even get on the internet and look at porn, and if she caught me jacking off in the bathroom she got mad. By the time the baby came—a c-section—I was as hard up as a nerdy teenage boy on a bus full of cheerleaders


Then the doctor said “no sex for at least eight weeks” and I thought I would cry. We stayed with my in-laws for eight weeks, while Susan recovered from her surgery. It was in the third week that things finally began to get interesting. At that point I had been without sex or masturbation for 82 days. When her parents left us at home with the baby, Susan took to walking around in nothing but her panties because she was breast feeding. Four times I tried in vain to get her to let me sample her breast milk, which just made her furious. I just wanted to rip her panties off and fuck her ass right there on her parent’s bed, but I was getting any. Then one day she and her mom decided to take the baby on his first shopping trip
BurningTicket - AssBangersBall
I could easily count on them being out of town for six or eight hours, I even called to make sure. They left, and suddenly I was home alone with swollen balls and a throbbing cock. I knew my father-in-law would soon be home from work, and I was willing to take the chance that he was at least as horny as I was. I know he hadn’t been getting any, because up to that point he and his wife hadn’t been left home alone. I made a quick trip home and picked up Susan’s sexiest out fit, a school girl plaid skirt with a white silk blouse. I topped it off with a pair of her dirty panties and a milk soaked bra. When Chuck came in, hot and sweaty from work, I was laying on his bed with my hip turned up towards him and I was sucking on a lollypop. Chuck stared at me for a moment, and then I saw the corners of his mouth turn up into a smile
He was undoing his belt as he walked towards me, and my cock was throbbing. I was horny and ready for anything. My conservative father-in-law surprised even me when he folded the belt across his hands. Susan, how many times have I told you no to play in mommy and daddy’s room?” he asked. I shrugged. “You’ve been a very bad little girl, honey, and I have to punish you. I’m sorry daddy,” I said. Sorry wont do it this time,” he said. He ran a hand up my thigh and raised Susan’s skirt up to reveal the ass end of her dirty panties. I saw him lick his lips as he stared at my ass. He made a tsk tsk sound and shook his head


Then he brought the belt down hard across my ass. It stung. He did it again, and this time it hurt, but oddly in a good way. This was another deviance that I had never experienced, and I found that I liked it. He spanked me again and again, raising red welts on my ass. “Maybe that will teach you to respect mommy and daddy’s privacy. Chuck laid the belt down on the night stand and then climbed into the bed beside me. He put an arm comfortingly around me and pulled me to him
INTERRACIAL THREESOME BLACK COCK

interracial threesome black cock

ENTER TO INTERRACIAL THREESOME BLACK COCK
He kissed me once on the forehead. Then on the cheek. And then he pressed his lips to mine, and I felt his tongue flicker into my mouth. His strong hands gently unbuttoned the blouse, and then expertly removed the bra beneath. When he felt the moisture in the cup, he broke the kiss and held the bra to his mouth. He sucked greedily at the almost dried milk for a moment, and then held it out to me. I did the same and then we kissed again, passionately as he pushed me down on my back and climbed on top of me. His mouth kissed its way down my neck, to my chest, where he started to suck on my left nipple


His hands reached up the skirt and slid the panties down. I raised my legs so he could slide them all the way off. It’s been so long,” he whispered as he pressed the panties to his nose. He moaned and began to rub himself through his jeans. “Susan…get on your knees for daddy. I did as I was told, and then I felt Chuck’s tongue flickering its way down my ass crack. His mustache tickled a little, but I didn’t really notice. One of his hands began to jerk my cock as he sucked my asshole
INTERRACIAL THREESOME BLACK COCK

interracial threesome black cock

ENTER TO INTERRACIAL THREESOME BLACK COCK
He slid up my body and I thought he was ready to fuck me, but then he jumped up and ran to the next room. I waited, afraid that he gotten cold feet, but in a moment he was back carrying another pair of panties. These weren’t Susan’s, so I knew they had to be her mother’s. Haven’t you ever wondered?” he whispered as he handed them to me. “See what she smells like, and then cum into these. I inhaled the scent of Susan’s mother’s cunt, and then Chuck was sliding into me. As he fucked me he reached around and started stroking my cock
I moaned and breathed deeper. It was a sweet smell, even better than my wife’s. I wanted to smell her longer, but I knew I would last. I covered the tip of my cock with my mother-in-law’s panties just as I blew my load. And then Chuck was spurting in my ass. He fucked and fucked until his cock went limp and slid out of my ass. We collapsed onto the bed, and he took me in his arms. His kissed me passionately again, but this time he didn’t close his eyes
Our tongues flicked playful against each other. His hand slid down to my cock and found it hard. He moved quickly, before I had any idea what he was doing. He was on top of me, my cock in his mouth, and his still dripping dick right in front of mine. I grabbed his bare ass and pulled him down into me. The taste of interracial threesome black cock his spunk was bitter, and I could taste my own ass, but I didn’t care. In another moment we were cumming in each other’s mouths. I think its time we clean up, and you hide those clothes, son,” he told me a moment later. I did as he said, and in a few minutes our wives were back from their trip.
BurningTicket - AssBangersBall

INTERRACIAL THREESOME BLACK COCK interracial threesome black cock

interracial threesome black cock, cuties in love, milk made, daisy marie blowjob, young boys dildo, masturbating squirt, tattooed busty lady, sex the amber, shagged black, big dick blowjobs throat,
Related posts: mature submissive

Posted: 12:18, 2011-Dec-15
Comments (0) | Add Comment | Link

SHAVE IN HOTEL

Shave in hotel. Late for school again. I threw the door to my classroom open. "Sorry I'm late mis Erikson." I said to my teacher. "Sit down." she said sternly. I didn't care much for school, my teacher mis Erikson was the only good thing about it. She was in her mid thirties and she inspired awe in all the boys at school. Her rather big but oh so perfect ass looked very beautiful in those tight skirts she used wear. Her breasts couldn't possibly be as nice as her cleavage suggested I used to think to comfort myself. Finally this waste of time they call class had come to an end


Before I could get up from my chair I could hear mis Erikson's stern voice telling me "Don't bother getting up young man." She looked at me from over her glasses. "I would like to have a word with you." I sighed and looked down at my bench. Through the corner of my I eye I watched her boobs swing and bounce when she walked over to me. She pulled up a chair in front of my bench and sat down. She took of her glasses. "You have been late for every history class this last two weeks." She said trying to look me in the eye. I avoided her look as best I could
SHAVE IN HOTEL

shave in hotel

ENTER TO SHAVE IN HOTEL
"Do you not like history?" Her voice sounded a bit nicer. "Well I like the regular stuff." I said "You know, world war two and stuff." "I see." she said "Do you have a problem with me then?" "No, not at all." I said stroking my neck "In fact you're the best part of school." I looked her in those beautiful blue eyes. She smiled. "Is that so?" I was starting to get nervous. I didn't know what do do with my hands. I stroked my neck, my legs and nose. She took hold of my hands. She licked her full lips. "I see allot of you boys watching me. You do to don't you?" "Well..


eh..." My heart was pounding like crazy. "Yes." "Isn't that cute. For being so brave to admit it I'll give something." She let go of my hands and grabbed my head. Her lips pressed against mine. Her tongue found its way into my mouth
BurningTicket - Spin2Swing
After a few seconds she let go. "Wow mis Erikson" I said a bit shocked. "Do you want more?" She didn't wait for my answer. She stood up and started to undo the buttons to her white shirt. She dropped the shirt to the floor. Her nipples was visible through her pink bra. She walked over to my side of the bench and sat herself in my lap. My face was just a few inches from her breasts
SHAVE IN HOTEL

shave in hotel

ENTER TO SHAVE IN HOTEL
She started kissing me again. I grabbed one of her boobs. Having little experience with big breasts I was unable to determine if they were real or fake. But I didn't care. They were there and that was enough to get me rock hard. She stopped kissing me. "Let's get rid of this" she said as she undid her bra. She threw it away. "There we go
Suck them." She commanded. She didn't have to tell me twice. I took a firm hold of her right boob and put the nipple in my mouth. I made load sucking noises. She moaned and stroked my hair. Suddenly the door opened. Mis Erikson turned her head around. There stood mister Parker, my english teacher
SHAVE IN HOTEL

shave in hotel

ENTER TO SHAVE IN HOTEL
He stood there with his mouth open in obvious shock. "Do you mind." ms Erikson said. Without saying a word he closed the door. "That got me even more exited." She said and stood up. Ms Erikson started to undo my pants. "Is this right?" I asked. "I'm only sixteen." She undid the last button on my pants and grabbed my dick. She started to stroke it. "Does this feel right?" she said and looked into my eyes. It did, in fact it felt so right that I was about to cum right then and there. "Stop, I'm going to come." I said in groaning manner. "We wouldn't want that do we?" She said and shave in hotel let go of my dick. "Not yet anyway." She turned her back to my.Her hands took holds of her tight black skirt and pulled it down


The ass that was exposed was beyond anything I could ever imagine. She then took of her thong. When she turned around I got the shock of a lifetime. Staring at me was that one eyed dragon. It mocked me. It was probably the biggest dick I've ever seen, and it was hard as hard as it could ever be. "I haven't had a man in long time." ms Erikson said. To my surprise her huge cock made me even harder. "Can I touch it?" I said curiously. "Of course you can." As she walked over to me her dick swayed from side to side
SHAVE IN HOTEL

shave in hotel

ENTER TO SHAVE IN HOTEL
I took a soft hold of it. "Wow it's really hard." I said while rubbing the hard rod. I started tugging it faster. Ms Erikson moaned. I started to jerk my dick as well. "You're really liking this aren't you?" She asked. "I didn't when I first saw it. But now, yeah it's great." "Do you want to suck it?" I nodded and put it carefully in my mouth. My first blowjob, I thought, and I'm the one giving it. I started taking her cock further into my mouth


On the way out again I played with the head of the cock with my tongue. She really seemed to enjoy this. I bobbed my head on her dick faster and faster. She grabbed my head and pushed it down on her cock. Her cock was deep down my throat
SHAVE IN HOTEL

shave in hotel

ENTER TO SHAVE IN HOTEL
She almost screamed. As I started to gasp for air she let go. I coughed and wiped some saliva from my chin. I looked up at my teacher and her massive cock. She was stroking it


It was beautifully lubed by my saliva and glistened in the light of the lamps. "Stand up." She said while stroking her wet cock. I stood up. Our dicks met and she grabbed hold of my head again. She kissed me hard and long, her boobs pressed against my chest. She let go of me with a slight grunt. "Turn around." I knew what was coming. A bit reluctantly I did as she said
SHAVE IN HOTEL

shave in hotel

ENTER TO SHAVE IN HOTEL
She pushed me over one of the benches. Shed pulled down my pants all the way to the ground. My ass was now fully exposed and opened to her. I was afraid. I had never before had anything put up my ass hole. She took her stance right behind me. I could feel the tip of her cock touching the edge of my hole. With her left hand she grabbed my hip, with her other she started to gently insert her dick in my ass


I could feel the head of the dick pressing into my anus. "Just relax." She said and pushed her whole dick in. It hurt for a short while, but then it just felt great. I groaned loudly and so did she. She took a firm grip of my hip started to move in and out of me slowly. "My god, you're so tight." She said while humping me. "Have you never been fucked before?" "Not like this." I said between my moans. "How does it feel to be fucked by you teacher:?" "It feels great." It really did. Hearing this she started to fuck me harder and faster. My ass hitting her made loud noises
Her grip around my waist tightened. Harder and harder she fucked me. My ass was getting soar, but it felt so great. My cock was harder than it had ever been before. Suddenly she thrusted her cock even deeper inside of me. "O my god!" she screamed. She came, and she came big. Her cum filled my insides
SHAVE IN HOTEL

shave in hotel

ENTER TO SHAVE IN HOTEL
She Made some final hard thrusts and then she took her cock out from me. She sat down on the chair behind her. My ass hole was soar and cum was dripping from it. We both breathed heavily. Finally I turned around, my dick was still very hard. "We'll have to take care of that won't we?" She said looking hungrily at my dick. She stood up. "Here, sit down." She offered me her chair. I did as asked of me. She positioned herself over my dick
BurningTicket - GangBangArena
two girls and a boy With one hand she grabbed my throbbing dick and guided it into her asshole. When the tip of it was in she shave in hotel let her whole weight do the rest. I was now balls deep into my teachers ass. She started to move up and down. Her boobs were hitting me in the face


Her dick was rubbing against my stomach. We both moaned loudly. "I love you." I said in all the passion. She didn't say anything, she just smiled. I could feel my orgasm coming closer. I put one of her tits in my mouth and sucked it hard. Her ass was felt so great. I couldn't hold on any longer, I had to release my load. "I'm cuming." I told her while moaning. I shot my load deep inside of her ass
SHAVE IN HOTEL

shave in hotel

ENTER TO SHAVE IN HOTEL
Seconds later she came all over my stomach. shave in hotel We just sat there for a while, breathing. When both our dicks were flacid again she kissed me. She the stood up and got dressed. "If you ever want more, you know where to find me." She said with a smile. The End Transgender Stories 2 Comments Who Voted for this Story bball711 Luco Lazerous ksjman125 ts412



SHAVE IN HOTEL shave in hotel

shave in hotel, sex faces, blond d, blond girl webcam, fucking time, bareback group s, cum officer, lesbian lingerie on bed,
Related posts: mature granny

Posted: 23:01, 2011-Dec-13
Comments (0) | Add Comment | Link

TATTOOED PIERCED SEX

Tattooed pierced sex. My Sister Amanda Part 4 Well that’s pretty much how our week went without our parents. We stayed home and we hate and fucked. It was one hell of a week, one I will never forget, and one I don’t think my sister will forget either. Especially the last day, Friday. We knew our parents would be home late Saturday, so we still had half a day with each other, but Friday was a day to remember. I woke up earlier than usual, my arms were still wrapped around Amanda and I had a huge hard on


I mean so hard my dick was hurting. I had to cum but was trying to decide on how. Should I fuck my sister while she was still fast asleep, or should I jerk off and cum all over her ass? I knew she wouldn’t mind that, she loves it tattooed pierced sex when I cum on her, anywhere. I laid there for a good five minutes before I said to myself, “Fuck it, I’m going to fuck her while she sleeps. I’m sure she won’t mind. Hell if anything if she wakes up while I am, she’ll just fuck me back.” With that thought in my head I threw the covers off of us, lifted her leg and guided my cock to her waiting pussy. As soon as my head touched her lips I felt her moisture, and realized that she must be just as horny as I am. I slowly slid my cock in, inch my inch till my entire cock was buried in her


I held it deep inside her for a while, enjoying the feeling of her walls gripping my cock and feeling her wetness. I couldn’t believe how horny she was, it just made me that much harder. I slowly started to slide my cock in and out of her, with one hand holding her leg up and the other holding on to her breast. As I started to speed up I heard her moan slightly but she didn’t wake. It didn’t take long till I felt my balls start to tighten up and the feeling of my own orgasm creeping up. I was going to try and hold that off for as long as I could but then I heard my sister moan deeply and loudly in her sleep and felt a rush of her juices run across my cock and knew that she has just had her own orgasm. Know and feeling that sent me over the edge and exploded deep inside her pussy, filling her up with my cum. It came on me so fast I didn’t have time to pull out so I could cum on her
BurningTicket - FemdomViolation
It was an agreement we had after the last time I came inside her that I would either wear a condom or pull out. Just because she was on the pill didn’t mean that she still couldn’t get pregnant. But I was too far gone to care about that and would deal with her when the time came. After my intense orgasm I felt tired again so I wrapped my arms around Amanda again and feel back to sleep, my cock still buried in her. A couple of hours later I felt my sister reaching behind her and shaking me from my ass. I slowly opened my eyes and I see her looking back at me and noticed that my cock was still in her and hard as a rock again. “Horny little brother?” she asked me
I just smiled at her and said, “Around you, I’m always horny.” She just giggled and told me, “Well you’re just going to have to wait, I need to go to the bathroom and when I get back, I’m going to ride that cock.” And with that she got up and left the room. As she got up I felt a rush of cold air hit tattooed pierced sex my cock, causing it to almost go soft. A few minutes later my sister came in and stood at the door way and crossed her arms. “You fucked me while I was asleep didn’t you Billy?” she asked me. I turned dark red and I couldn’t lie to her but all I could do was nod. “And you came in me didn’t you?” she asked me


I felt ashamed that I had done that to her and looked away from her as again, I nodded. “What did I tell you about that?” her voice started to get a bit of anger in it. “I know Amanda, you told me not to but I woke up this morning and I was so horny and y you looked so good I couldn’t help but fuck you. I didn’t want to wait for you to wake up and my orgasm hit me without warning. By the time I realized what I had done it was too late. I’m sorry.” I said with sadness in my voice. My sister sighed and dropped her arms to her side, revealing her tits to me again and my cock stood straight up at the site


She saw my cock and giggled, “Well if I get pregnant it’ll be your fault and you will have to deal with mom and dad.” She told me and then ran and jumped on the bed then straddled my hips and grabbed hold of my cock and guided it to her pussy. “I was dreaming about this all night last night and I have been horny all night.” She said then sat down hard on it, burying my cock to the hilt in her loving cunt. She moaned as she impaled herself with my cock and started to bounce up and down on it, her tits were bouncing up and down and I reached up and grabbed a handful of them as she road me. I matched her rhythm with the grinding of my hips, causing my cock to go in deeper and her screams getting louder. “Oh my god Billy, your cock feels so good. MMMMMM you make me so wet.” She moaned
Her moaning made me even harder and I think she noticed cause she put her hands on my chest and leaned forward on me and started to bounce up and down on my shaft harder and faster, the slapping of our bodies and her screams and mans of pleasure filling the room. “Oh shit Billy, I’m going cum!!!!!!!!!” she hollers out. Then she lays down and me and jerks her hips up and down my shaft as I feel her juices flood over my cock and her walls grip my shaft harder, causing my own orgasm to reach its peak. “Shit Amanda I’m going to cum to!!” I grunted out. “No Billy, please wait
TATTOOED PIERCED SEX

tattooed pierced sex

ENTER TO TATTOOED PIERCED SEX
Wait till I’m done, it feels so good. “She gasped. So I laid there holding on to her tightly holding off my own orgasm till hers is finished. Luckily her orgasm didn’t last to much longer and she climbed off my cock and started to suck on my cock hard, moaning as she did sending vibrations down my shaft and to my balls. That was all it took for me, I couldn’t hold it back any more and grunting as I shot load after load after load of cum down her throat. Seemed like I was cumming forever then I felt my balls shrivel up and I was spent
She gripped my cock tightly and pulled up slowly as she lifted her head off my cock, getting every last bit of my spunk from my cock. Once we had recuperated from our morning fuck we got up, and like all week, not bothering to put on any clothes, got up and took a shower together then went and had something to eat before sitting down in front of the TV watching porn and having sex. We were in the middle of our evening nap after a lot of great sex when the door bell rang. We both jumped up and ran to her room to pick up our clothes and get them on before answering the door. I was dressed first so I ran out and answered the door and one I did I noticed it was one of Amanda’s friend Katie. Now Katie was my sister’s hottest friend


She stood about 5’8” tall with blonde hair down to the middle of her back, gorgeous green eyes, the perfect shaped and perfect sized ass, and the most beautiful set of 34 D tits I have ever seen on a woman. She was another one of my factices. I invited her in and told her that I would let Amanda know that she was here. Walking into my sister’s room my sister was just getting her shirt on. She looked up at me and I told her “Its Katie.” No apparently looking at Katie had given me a hard on and the pants I was wearing didn’t hide that fact because I noticed my sister looking down at my crotch and she smiled at me. “You think she’s hot don’t you?” she asked me
TATTOOED PIERCED SEX

tattooed pierced sex

ENTER TO TATTOOED PIERCED SEX
Looking down to see what she was staring at I noticed that my cock was tenting my jeans a bit. Looking back at my sister I nodded and turned red from embarrassment. M sister smiled at me and told me “Go put on your grey shorts you like to wear then come back out to the living room in a few minutes. I might have a surprise for you.” She told me. Well that got my excitement going so I ran to my room and found my shorts and put them on. Now these grey shorts go down to about a half inch above my knees and are really loose around the legs. If I was positioned in the wrong way and everything was set just right, you would be able to see my cock very easily. I waited a few minutes like I my sister had said before walking out to the living room and sat down in the chair. I looked at my sister and Katie while they talked and I noticed my sister giving me a hand gesture
CLUBTUG.COM
Took me a second to realize that she was trying to tell me to lean back and spread my legs open a bit. So I did and my sister leaned back in the couch and Katie followed her. Seeing the front of Katie caused my cock to stir and it started to get hard. Hard enough that it lifted the leg of the shorts and that would have been when you could have seen everything. I acted like I was watching TV because I had a feeling I knew what my sister had planned. Out of the corner of my eye I saw my sister lean towards Katie’s ear and whisper something, then she looked over at my direction and her eyes got big. Since I wasn’t looking directly at her I couldn’t tell exactly where she was looking but I was guessing she could see my cock in my shorts. I saw my sister lean in and whisper something else to Katie and she quickly looked at my sister as if in shock
TATTOOED PIERCED SEX

tattooed pierced sex

ENTER TO TATTOOED PIERCED SEX
They talked for a few minutes before Katie stood up. Looking over at her I asked, “You leaving already?” she shook her head and said “No, but I saw something I wanted.” And with that said she walked over towards me, leaned over and ran her hand from my knee, up into my shorts and grabbed my cock. I gasped at her soft hand grabbing my now hard poll. She gets on her knees and pulls it out through the leg and licks the head. All I could do was roll my eyes in the back of my head and lean my head back and enjoy what was happening. All of a sudden I feel a warm wet feeling engulf my cock and as I look down I see that Katie had taken my entire length in her mouth and was starting to work her head, up and down my girth. As she bobs her head up and down my fat hard cock I look over at my sister, who was still sitting on the couch, with her pants off and her shirt over her tits while she masturbated and played with her nipples. Looking at my sister then back at Katie I couldn’t help it and spit it out
“Let me fuck both of you, right here right now.” I said as I stood up, my cock still in Katie’s mouth. She pulled my cock out of her mouth and looked up at me in shock, “You want to fuck your sister?” she asked. Before I could say anything my sister stood up and said, “I told you I’ve had a big cock all week.” Katie stood up with her mouth hung open in shock. “You mean you have been fucking your brother all week?” she asked, almost screamed. My sister nodded and smiled at her
“Do you blame me? I mean look at the size of that cock and I must admit Billy is kind of hot. Even if he’s my brother.” Amanda said. Katie looked back over at me and looked me up and down and stared at my cock a bit longer then shrugged her shoulders as she walked up to me and pulled my shorts down to my ankles and took my cock back into her mouth for a few more seconds. Pulling my cock out of her mouth again said told me to lie down on the floor. I did as I was told and she got between my legs and started to suck my cock for all it was worth. I looked up at my sister and smiled and she walked over to me and straddled my face so her sweet pussy was there for the licking. I pulled my sister closer to my face and licked her pussy from the bottom all the way to her clit, flicking my tongue a few times at it before running my tongue back down again. On my way back to her clit again I shoved my tongue in as deep as I could get it and wiggle it around her wet cunt. She grabbed my hair and started moaning as I did this


Taking my thumb I started to rub her clit in a circular motion as my tongue fucked her. I started moving my hips to Katie’s rhythm as she sucked on my cock. I could hear both of them start to moan, and the vibration on my cock when Katie moaned. A few minutes later my sister stood up and walked to where Katie was and whispered something in her ear again, and Katie stood up and walked over to me while my sister started to suck my cock. Katie stared at me as she pulled her skirt down and off, then her thong. She was just about to kneel down beside me when I said, “take off your shirt and let me see those tits.” She paused for a few seconds before removing her shirt. I was in surprised to find out that she didn’t wear a bra, and was even happier about the fact that she was completely bald. I smiled at her as she started to straddle my face
Grabbing her ass and squeezing it as I pulled her down closer so I could lick her pussy. She was so wet when my tongue ran across her lips. That was all it took with her and she was screaming out her first orgasm. I was lapping every bit of it up and when she was down, she was leaned forward, trying to keep herself up after her intense orgasm. I pulled her on my face and shoved my tongue deep into her waiting cunt and started to lick her walls all over, hearing her scream and moan. “OH FUCK BILLY, YESSS!!! THAT’S IT!!! LICK MY PUSSY!!!” she was screaming at me. A few minutes later and Katie got up and walked to Amanda saying “I want to fuck him. I want to feel his cock fill me up.” My sister smiled at her and held my cock up as she lowered herself on it, and slowly I watched it disappear between her lips and into ecstasy. It didn’t take long for Katie to get used to my size and start bouncing up and down hard and fast
TATTOOED PIERCED SEX

tattooed pierced sex

ENTER TO TATTOOED PIERCED SEX
By then my sister had came up and shoved one of her tits in my face for me to suck and play tattooed pierced sex with. I reached up and grabbed a handful of Katie’s tits while she rode my cock to several more orgasms. Katie stood up saying, “Oh my god I need a break that cock is huge and it feels so good inside me. Same some for me later Billy, I’m not done with you yet.” My sister giggled at her as she lowered herself onto my cock and started to ride it while I took Katie in my arms and started to suck on her big tits for a while. I heard my sister have about 3 or 4 orgasms before Katie was ready for more. I got both girls on the couch on their backs and I took Katie and shoved my cock in her and started to slide it in and out of her wet cunt hard and fast for her. Then I would switch over to Amanda and do the same thing. For about 20 minutes all you could hear was both girls moaning, me grunting, and the slapping of our bodies as I pounded those girls to another intense orgasm


Hearing Katie was what did it for me and I pulled out and my sister leaned closer to Katie’s face as I shot my load all over their faces. It felt like I was never going to stop shooting my load. Once I was done I collapsed in the chair as I watched the girls lick my spunk from each other’s bodies. Katie ended up spending the night that night, we all three climbed into my sisters bed, cause she had the queen size, Katie on one side of me and Amanda on the other side. We had left our clothes out in the living room because we were just too tired to pick them up, and we ended up falling asleep. To Be Continued….. Incest Stories 2 Comments Who Voted for this Story Zaine sire6161 lonewolf694u varunpal89 Bigdick10



TATTOOED PIERCED SEX tattooed pierced sex

tattooed pierced sex, muscle tattoo teenagers, young cutie fucked, orgasm on the couch, boy loves women, young girls blowjobs, sex with brunettes, asian pornstars, brunette in stockings shows what she can, big head girl,
Related posts: milf sex

Posted: 13:15, 2011-Dec-11
Comments (0) | Add Comment | Link

GETTING S BJ

Getting s bj. Cindy A working girl Cindy has been a tenant for several months now and was a regular at the pool where she turned the heads of all the men and some of the women. Cindy’s story starts out over a year ago in another town. She had just turned 18 and had gone out with some girl friends to celebrate. The bar was packed and she loved to dance and well tease the males a little. She wore a very loose top that was a metallic gold and silver open to show her sweet innocent little 34B tits and very tight jeans
BurningTicket - GangBangArena
She liked to bend over and give the boys a show and tease them. She thought it was fun to see the men get hard and then she would walk away. Well the night went on and Cindy had been drinking very heavy and so had her closest girlfriend. The girl that was driving had disappeared and so they were sort of stranded. Jake had offered to give them a ride and so Jake and his two buddies escorted, almost carried, the two drunk girls out to the car. Cindy was in back with a getting s bj fellow on each side and she was drunk. Gail, her friend, was in front with Jake and she was drunk too. The fellow started getting very pushy. MMMMMMMM lets see what you have inside that top of yours little girl. No, I don’t want to do that and you were just going to give me a ride. Oh I will give you a ride little girl, here feel this. He took her hand and placed it on his crotch and growing cock. She could feel his hard on jump when she touched it and she drew her hand back but not that fast


It had been an interesting sensation and had stirred something inside her. His hand was inside her blouse and cupping her breast and then his fingers squeezed her nipple. Stop that what are you doing as she tried to push him away. His fiend on the other side pulled her shoulder back and put his hand in her blouse and grabbed the other breast and squeezed the nipple hard and she shuttered. It hurt but then there was something else. No time to think as her head had been pulled back and one was kissing her hard and had his tongue deep into her mouth. Jake had driven to their shack of a house and when they got there they just hauled the drunken girls into the living room. Gail’s blouse was unbuttoned and one breast was exposed and she did not seem to notice. Jake grabbed her and pushed her to the sofa and bent down and took her nipple hard in his mouth and between his teeth
GETTING S BJ

getting s bj

ENTER TO GETTING S BJ
She moaned and hollered “ hey that hurts stop it “ at which Jake kissed her mouth hard and then back to the tit and pulled it back hard. Shut up bitch you know you want it and you’re going to get it. Meanwhile Cindy had been sort of standing between the two as they continue to handle her breasts and pinch her nipple. Then one of them started to suck her nipple and bite it hard and suck it deep. She sort of liked the feeling and there was a wetness starting in her panties. She was drunk and not sure what was happening. Ohhhhhhhhhhhh” she moaned as he sucked harder and pulled back with her breast in his mouth. The other was running his hand from behind around her belly and pushing down into her very tight jeans
CUMBLASTCITY.COM
He pushed but the jeans were to tight. She could feel his hand as it moved over her belly and it sent a tingle through her down to her crotch and the wetness grew. He reached both hands around and unbuttoned the jeans and pulled the zipper down and roughly shoved his hand into her panties. Hey may she is wet, oh ya, we got a live one now. Lets fuck her good man. Oh no she thought no no, and she started to struggle. It was not good , the one sucking her nipple simple grabbed both wrists and held them behind her back while the other fellow pulled down her jeans
GETTING S BJ

getting s bj

ENTER TO GETTING S BJ
He released her hands and grabbed the top and whipped it up and over her head and off. She staggered and swayed drunkenly. Oh no please don’t do it please” she said over and over. Both men just laughed and went back to sucking and then down came her panties and she could feel a hand and then fingers probing her wet pussy. Oh man she is a tight one Jake. This is going to be good. I am going to fuck you so good babe you will beg for more OHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH nnooooooooooooooooooooo she pleaded. She was pushed to the floor and her legs spread wide and without any foreplay she felt the hard BIG cock push against her lips and then. “OMG ohhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh” she felt the cock thrust deep into her pussy. It hurt so bad “ ohhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh” so bad so very bad so mmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmm. Yes fuck me you bastard
CUMBLASTCITY.COM
Being drunk help dull the pain but there was a strange pleasure. Her eyes were closed but then all of a sudden she felt a cock head pushing against her lips and her mouth opened and now she had a cock thrusting in and out of her mouth. She was naked on a strange floor being fucked by one man and forced to give a BJ to another. There was a strange sensation in her. Her pussy was so wet and the feeling of his cock thrusting was so goooooooooooooood. Oh yes fuck me hard. What was she thinking how could she feel like this. They were total strangers. She started to gag as he thrust deep and hard into her mouth and then he came and pumped a bucket of cum. OMG no no, and she tried to spit but couldn’t and then she swallowed. That’s not so bad she thought and it did not taste so bad either
GETTING S BJ

getting s bj

ENTER TO GETTING S BJ
Then she started to tongue the cock in her mouth. She was beginning to like the feelings she was having. The other was pumping hard and fast now and ramming so deep it hurt so goooooooooooooood. It feels good fuck me , fuck me faster she was thinking and then without any thought her hips started to buck and she wiggled and bucked and he thrust and then she moaned. With a cock in her mouth and another in her pussy. The cock in her mouth disappeared and she felt herself being bent in half with legs to shoulder. He was still pumping hard and deep and then ohhhhhhhhhhh my what. She felt something at her ass, a finger was pushed into her ass
Ohhhhhhhhhhhhhhh no but it felt good in a strange way and then she started to have a wild thrill and she buck and moaned and the AHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH she screamed as she had an orgasm, bucking and wiggling. Ohhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh yes fuck me she thought. Jake in the mean time had fucked her friend who had passed out and so was no longer any fun. Jake heard the moaning and came over and just knelt down and put his cock in her mouth and pushed. Now she had a cock in her pussy, one in her mouth and a finger in her ass. She liked it. The man fucking her moaned and shot a load of hot cum deep into her pussy. “AHHHHHHHHHHHHH” she heard him moan.. He drove it so hard and deep but with the other things going on she could not concentrate on just one thing. Then they switched the finger man pushed the moaner aside and said “hey man I want a piece of this one” and he rammed his cock into her and started pumping. It hurt as she was stretched out again and the inside of her pussy was starting to get sore
BurningTicket - Spin2Swing
This did not stop him and he rammed in and out and she moaned with a cock in her mouth then there was an explosion of cum in her mouth and pussy at the same time. AHHHHHHHHHHHHHH” it hurts, I’m chocking, and she gags and bucks trying to get away. She has trouble breathing and then all goes dark. She has passed out. She wakes up and finds herself naked with an old blanket over her. Her clothes scattered around. Gail is nowhere to be seen and she does not know where she is. I have to get out of here. She dresses finds her getting s bj purse and heads out the door. When she got back home she took a hot bath. She hurt all over


Her breasts were brused and red. Her ass was read and her asshole felt strange, mmmmmmm in a sort of good way. Her pussy was really sore but mmmmmmm that it feels good and the idea of several men fucking her was sort of well sexy. She realized she like fucking and she liked fucking several men at once. She had had sex with a couple of boys but nothing like this and it was mmmmmmmmmmm sort of good. She did not have a job and had not thought of a career yet but welllllllllllllll maybe this could work for her. They always say to get a job you like to do and she did like to fuck. Well Cindy did just that and she started making her living doing what she enjoyed doing best. It did not take long before Cindy move out of home and got her own place at Sunrise Apartment Complex. Although Cindy lives alone for the obvious reason Gail her old friend visits often, in fact Gail has sort of gone into business with Cindy. Cindy has kept the apartment off limits for the most getting s bj part, with only an occasional client stopping by
GETTING S BJ

getting s bj

ENTER TO GETTING S BJ
Mostly she works out to the really high class hotel downtown and uses a room there. Cindy is young and a very good looking girl and likes having sex with multiple clients. Gail and her do some, well how is it said, wild and exciting things. Sometimes things do get out of hand and the last night was one of them. The client had hit her several times and his friend had like to spank her butt hard and it was really sort. He had even tried to fuck her ass and that hurt. They had been real creeps and she had been just a little afraid
GETTING S BJ

getting s bj

ENTER TO GETTING S BJ
It was good they were in the hotel. No telling what would have happened if they had been somewhere else. She was a fool. Cindy was at the pool having just gotten out of the sauna when John came by. He took a look at her and shook his head. Morning Cindy, “mmmmmmmmmmmmm, Cindy we have to talk. Your place or mine but it has to be soon. Is something wrong? “ “ No but I want to talk to you in private. Okay my place in an hour. John nodded, “Hour your place”, and he move on to finish cleaning the pool. Cindy had returned and put on a pair of sweat pants with panties and tee shirt but no bra as her breast and nipples hurt his morning. She was wearing dark glasses to cover the black eye. She answered the door, “ Hi John come in, want some coffee. Thanks, black , never turn down coffee. Okay , now what is it you wanted. “ John was right behind her and as she turned with the coffee he took off her glasses. As I thought, black eye”. He took the coffee put it down and lifted the tee and turned her. Hey what are you doing. Just looking at the burses, and what are these, teeth marks, how many more have you got. None of your business, what gives you the right.” John did not hesitate he grabbed her and spun her around and pull her sweat pants down. Well young lady you sure walked into a whole mess of pain last night
GETTING S BJ

getting s bj

ENTER TO GETTING S BJ
I hope it angelica was worth it, did they pay well. John had suspected what Cindy was doing for a living for a month now but said nothing as it had not affected the complex, and well he like Cindy, besides her good looks was friendly and did not treat him like some sort of hired help or servant. No one knew John was also the owner of the complex. What do you mean paid well, are you saying. John smiled, “I am saying you make a living selling sex, and you got yourself hurt bad last night. That is not smart. You do this alone?” “Oh and don’t give me the righteous indignation play acting. I don’t care what you do for a living but I do care if you get hurt doing it
GETTING S BJ

getting s bj

ENTER TO GETTING S BJ
You’re a good tenant, pay on time, and keep a neat and clean place and you don’t treat me your personal slave. So I am protecting a good tenant. Now what the hell happened to you. She proceeded to tell him everything. She had been afraid for the first time last night and she was hurt and scared and well John all of a sudden seemed like a guardian, protector and the next thing she knew she was in his arms crying. John was taken back when she just lunged into his arms crying. There there it is going to be okay.” He was holding her very close and tender patting her back and holding her head. She cried for a couple of minutes and John just held her and rocked back and forth. He was smiling and thinking, what am I doing, but then John had always been a caretaker of either buildings or people. She was hurt and afraid and she needed someone to lean on, she needed a real friend


Stop it you old goat you, you would fuck her in a minute if you had the chance. Well maybe that was true a couple of minute ago, but John was a sucker for a crying woman. So no fucking this one, this one you take care of. She was only sobbing now and John held her back and looked at her. “All those marks on your body are not good for business you know.” She nodded and put her arms around his neck and hugged him close. Okay, you need to be able to call for help if this every happens again. Give me your cell phone. He took it and put his cell number in under HELP, and the ICE No 1 speed dial
He also put in a second number. Okay now if you need help you hit one and leave the phone open and on. I will find you. Second you call the other number and leave a message, Cindy Sat 10pm Midtown Hotel room 111. Or what every information you have but you do it understand. She looked at him with questions and then just nodded her head. “Okay I have to get to work and you look like you need some rest. If you want I have some lotions for the burses and the other marks but I think right now you need to rest.” She nodded again and the tears started to run down her cheeks. Hey, there there it is going to be alright.” She ran at him and threw her arms around his neck and whispered in is ear, “Thank you so much, thank you thank you.” She kissed his cheek. John got a lump in his throat


Shit what am I doing? Now I got a 19 year old girl, woman, that I’m starting to treat like a daughter and she is a prostitute. Shaking his head John gets back to work. The story continues.

GETTING S BJ getting s bj

getting s bj, just teens porn, hot blond outdoors, too hot for a bikini, amber rayne domination, blonds with bigs tits, strap on tit fuck, wanking cum shots, suck cock and ass,
Related posts:

Posted: 01:22, 2011-Dec-6
Comments (0) | Add Comment | Link

BLACK HAIRED SOLO ASS

Black haired solo ass. It has been a few weeks of what had happened on the couch that night, of me and my young daughter rubbing and kissing each other into an orgasm. I noticed at any opportunity she can get she would try to see me naked, coming out of the shower, getting dressed in the bedroom, changing to go swimming etc. I knew I had to talk to her about what happened, and to tell her that it was just a heat of the moment thing and that it should never happen again. I just kept remembering of that hot sensual kiss we had and find myself with a hard-on thinking of it
BLACK HAIRED SOLO ASS

black haired solo ass

ENTER TO BLACK HAIRED SOLO ASS
I knew I had to tell her now before it went any further. The time was finally right, Sammy gave me a kiss and said she had to go to the store she needed to pick up a few things she had forgotten for supper. I kissed her back and she headed torward's the back door and yelled to the kids if they wanted to go along. They all said no we are fine and went back to what ever they were doing. Sammy left and now I thought this would be time to talk to Kelly. I went to the back door and saw they were kicking a soccer ball back and forht between Cindy and Kelly, and that Jack was in the center trying to block it. I called to Kelly and asked her to come here that I needed some help. She yelled back and said: "Ok dad I'll be right up." Jack and Cindy yelled up asking if I needed them too
BLACK HAIRED SOLO ASS

black haired solo ass

ENTER TO BLACK HAIRED SOLO ASS
I said: "No I just need Kelly for a moment she'll be right back out. Jack and Cindy started to kick the ball back and forth while Kelly came into the house. Kelly came in the door and looked at me and said: " So. What's up? and where's Sammy?" I told her that she went to the store and she would be back shortly. I looked into her green eyes and her soft rosy red lips, those same soft lips that I got to feel against my own lips. I could feel my cock twitching in my pants at the thought of those lips caressing mine again. I shook the thought out of my mind and went back to reality of talking to Kelly on what had happened that night on the couch. I took her two hands into mine and we sat down on the couch facing each other. I look at her and say: " Kelly what we did the other night was wrong, and that it was mainly my fault that it went as far as it did
BLACK HAIRED SOLO ASS

black haired solo ass

ENTER TO BLACK HAIRED SOLO ASS
I wanted to talk to you and say that we can't do this ever again. I love Sammy, and I love you, and Jack and Cindy also. I want us going to be back being as dad and daughter again and not as lovers. Do you understand?" Kelly looks into my eyes and says: " Oh daddy. I am just as much at falt as you are
BLACK HAIRED SOLO ASS

black haired solo ass

ENTER TO BLACK HAIRED SOLO ASS
I let myself explore further than just the kiss. I started to feel things in my belly and an itch down below, and I just needed to release the tension that had built up in my body and mind. I understand and we'll never do this again." She leans up and kisses me on the cheek. We hold each other for a moment and then we hear the car pulling up I tell her to go back out and play, and that I'll call you and the other kids when it is time to eat. Weeks went by and everything seemed to be fine. Kelly wasn't try to see me naked anymore, and we were back to being daughter and father again. Jack had a game out of town and I had reserved a motel for us so we didn't have such a long trip back that night


The game went good, Jack scored three of the five touchdowns and Cindy worked it good as a cheerleader too. ( Man! Was she ever starting to look good) Our team won and we stopped at a restaurant to celebrate. We left from there and headed to the motel. ( The hotel was just across the street) We went into the motel to the front desk to check in. I told her we had a reservation for us and she looked it up and said; " Oh sir
BLACK HAIRED SOLO ASS

black haired solo ass

ENTER TO BLACK HAIRED SOLO ASS
I 'm sorry I see you have a reservation but somehow your room got rented to someone else for the night." I asked her if she had anything else available, and she looked down and said no, she did not have anymore single or double rooms available, and because of the game there was no more rooms available in the town anywhere. Sammy and I had black haired solo ass reserved a suite that gave us a kitchenet, two bedrooms, and a small living room. We had decided that the boys got one room and the girls got the other room and that I and Sammy would share the pull out couch/bed in the main room. (We had looked up the room on line.) Sammy and myself had just downed a few drinks just before we went to the motel that was only across the street. We had drank a few and to loosen up for some love makin on the couch in the room


I asked the front desk lady if there was anything at all available. She checked her computer and her face blushing said; " The only thing we have is the bridal suite." I told her we would take that and she credited my card and she gave us the room for free. We head up to the room and when we go inside the room is all red and white with congratulation signs everywhere a bottle of champaign (not chilled) and huge super king size bed. This bed had to be custom made it was 10'X10' in dimension. We took turns going to the bathroom and changing into our night clothes. I was wearing my usual pajamas bottoms with a tank top, and Sammy wearing pajama top and bottom, and Kelly and Cindy were wearing a long shirt tops that went down to just above the knees and undies, and Jack had on just about the same as me. We had all decided that there was nothing we could do but to climb into bed together. I got in the left side and Sammy got in next beside me, then Kelly got in on my other side, then it was Cindy snuggling into her mom on the opposite side, then it was Jack last, up against Cindy. The drinks kicked in and I and Sammy black haired solo ass was out in about 15 to 20 minutes


We were sleeping and I started dreaming about Kelly and Cindy. I looked at Cindy when she had came out of the bathroom with her long dark hair and grey eyes, just budding tiny nipples sticking out under her shirt. and her white cotton underwear with little red hearts on them. Kelly came out with her favorite white almost see through shirt, with her very pink nipples poking against the fabric, and wearing a blue tiny thong. ( Man! Did she look good!) I started dreaming of our kiss and how my cock had almost entered my daughter's virgin young pussy but instead in my dreams now I had taken my girl's shirt off and was sucking on her pink young blossoming nipples, feeling her body twitch, and hearing her moan as I do so. I pull the panties off of her and slide my swollen member into her, tearing her hymen away, and plunging as deep into her once virgin snatch as I could go, and blow a huge load of my love juice into her. I also start to dream about Cindy too I dreamt of her laying on the bed, with her legs pulled up to her shoulders, showing me her virgin pussy, with just black peach fuzz at the top of her snatch I dream of licking her tiny just budding tan nipples and to feel her even younger pussy taking my cock into her and blowing my baby batter into her waiting fertile pussy also


I'm still dreaming of my cock buried in Cindy when I start to wake up to a new sensation. I first thought it was Sammy when I realized that I had rolled over to my right side and it was Kelly that was giving the head of my throbbing member the sensation. I realized that she had slid her panties off to the side and that the head of my dick was sitting inside the tight walls of my young hot daughter's very wet pussy. I froze and whispered; " Kelly. Are you awake? " She nodded yes. I told her:" I thought we talked about this" and I started to move backwards and realized that Sammy was up against me. I whispered into Kelly ear: " We need to stop and move forward." Kelly turned her head and said: " Oh Daddy! Do we have to stop it feels so good
SEEMOMSUCK.COM
Please don't stop. I wanna cum and to feel you cum in me. You can cum in me. I wanna feel your cum." I whisper back to her saying:" Kelly. You really don't want me stop?" She whispers back: "NO! I really don't want you to stop, but if you keep whispering you'll wake up Sammy and she'll find your dick buried in my pussy


how's that gonna look? Just lay there and enjoy it. I'm not going to tell." I had no choice but to enjoy it! I had Sammy on one side of me sleeping, and my daughter Kelly on the other side of me, milking my dick with that sweet juicy young pussy of hers. I just couldn't believe I was laying here with her hot wet pussy lips wrapped around the head of my dick like a tight ring. (God! Did it feel good!) My logical mind had left me and my lustful mind had taken over. I ran my hand up to her tiny hard nipple and lightly stroked acrossed it, giving her the sign to go ahead. She slowly puts her leg up on my side and would rub her clit and then rub down the length of my cock to my balls, coating it with her sweet pussy juice from her fingers. I was going crazy from the feeling I was getting, her pussy muscles pulsing on my head, juice flowing out of her young hole. I was loving it and I knew I wanted more
BLACK HAIRED SOLO ASS

black haired solo ass

ENTER TO BLACK HAIRED SOLO ASS
I had told her that we needed to stop, but now I just wanted to keep going. I felt her hand move up to her clit and she started frigging it faster and faster, until I felt her pussy muscles tense up, gripping my cock hard as she came. She black haired solo ass let out a subdued whine as she came, and I feel her pussy pulsing, and gushing her hot juice onto my throbbing cock. The feeling was just overwhelming. I grab the side of her hip hard, and softly bite into the back of her shoulder, as I blow what felt like the biggest load of baby batter right into her honey hole. I wanted to take and shove my cock deep into her, tearing her hymen away, and coat her insides with my hot love seed


I was able to keep my mind knowing that would leave a blood stain on me and the sheets, and I know I would wind up losing Sammy and possibly going to jail over this. Kelly turns her head to me and whispers: "Oh! Thank you daddy for not stopping. Your cum feels so hot inside me." She pulls her very satisfied cum filled pussy from the head of my dick and pulls her her anus for couple thong pantie back over her young little hole keeping my spunk inside her. I couldn't believe that I had just filled my daughter's little love hole with my spunk and could I have even possibly made her pregnant with the huge load I had dumped into her, and how I wanted keep doing this again with her over and over again. This is an alternate version of the first part #3 Let me know if you like the first version of part #3 or the second part #3B or both, either way let me know. Thanx.

BLACK HAIRED SOLO ASS black haired solo ass

black haired solo ass, eating milf sexe, analized cum, sandra tattoo, babe interracial anal group, big tit blonde creampie, school handjob, shaving cock handjob,
Related posts:

Posted: 12:04, 2011-Dec-5
Comments (0) | Add Comment | Link

ONES SEX BLACK BIG

Ones sex black big. Chapter 55 Crashing the Party Brit, Crystal, and Kari had some decisions to make. After playtime was over, they sat on the couch in the front room, discussing what the future had in store for them. The first and foremost thing on their mind was the status of Brit's and Crystal's relationship, or more accurately, how much of it they were willing to admit openly. Crystal was all for announcing to the whole world that the two of them were lesbian lovers, but Brit knew that that would have some serious consequences. One of the biggest things on her mind was what her father's reaction would be
ONES SEX BLACK BIG

ones sex black big

ENTER TO ONES SEX BLACK BIG
She wanted to be brave for her girlfriend's sake, but she also knew that he was liable to overreact. In all honesty, he would probably pull her out of school and enroll her in a private school where she would never see Crystal again. In the end, they decided to keep their love secret, not out of shame but out of fear of the consequences of making it public. With that out of the way, they got down to the business of how to get Brit to seduce Jeff. "I've got an idea," Crystal suggested. "Admit to him that you're in love with me." "What? But I can't do that to him!" said Brit. "That would hurt him so much!" "I doubt it," Crystal laughed. "Look, you're going to have to tell him sooner or later if we're going to make this work. I can think of two possible reactions he might have


First, jealousy. This is the old 'make the guy you're interested in jealous' trick. Pretty standard stuff. He realizes he's in danger of losing you, and begs you to accept his love." "What's the other possible reaction?" "That he'll be so turned on by the thought of you getting naughty with another girl that he'll take you right there and fuck your brains out." Brit giggled. "Ooh, I hope it's the second one," she said. *** Jeff was upstairs in his room playing computer games with Allison when Brit returned home that evening. Allison said she had to go make dinner, so asked if Brit wouldn't mind taking her place
ONES SEX BLACK BIG

ones sex black big

ENTER TO ONES SEX BLACK BIG
Surprisingly, she agreed. Jeff had never seen his little sister take even the slightest interest in computer games before, but now she seemed to enjoy it. He had a sneaking suspicion that the only reason she did so was to spend time with him. Lately she had been so affectionate with him, he wondered just how deep her feelings ran. He went easy on her, but still managed to beat her every single game. A few weeks ago that might have caused her to give up in disgust, but now she simply laughed at her own lack of skill. She did, however, "accidentally" bump him as he was about to cross the finish line ahead of her in a racing game, causing his on-screen vehicle to careen out of control and crash into the side of the course. In retaliation he grabbed her and pulled her to the ground. Laughing, they wrestled around on the floor, forgetting all about the game. Jeff ended up on top of her, pinning her hands down just above her shoulders. He gazed into her eyes for a few seconds as she smiled up at him with an expression that was at once playful, childlike, trusting, and affectionate


In his younger days, he would have taken this opportunity to torment her, but now he found that he couldn't do it. He simply released her. "Aren't you going to make me say the words?" she grinned. "Um... no," he replied. "Oh, you're no fun," she pouted. "Okay, fine. Say the words," he ordered, grabbing her hands and pinning them down again. She grinned. "Now I'm completely at your mercy," she said. "You can do anything you want to me, and I can't stop you. My body is yours to play with." The last time he had made her say those words was the first day Kari had come to the house for math lessons, over a year ago


It used to be a regular occurrence when they were growing up, when Jeff had that sadistic streak when it came to his little sister. When she had been a child, the words were merely degrading. Now, however, they took ones sex black big on a much less innocent tone, bringing to mind images of just how he might play with her body. He immediately got off of her, not liking where that train of thought was headed. He loved her too much to do anything like that to her. Brit sat up, then threw her arms around his neck and gave him a kiss on the cheek. She leaned in and whispered into his ear, "This time I meant it." Then, leaving him bewildered, she hopped up and left the room to head downstairs for dinner. During the meal, Brit brought up Crystal's birthday party in a week, and Greg said it was perfectly fine for her to stay the night on Friday. Jeff offered to drive her over; he had a date with Kari that night. Unfortunately, Greg insisted he not drive until the doctor cleared him
ONES SEX BLACK BIG

ones sex black big

ENTER TO ONES SEX BLACK BIG
The next appointment was only another week and a half after the slumber party, but Greg refused to budge. It really didn't matter, though. Kari could come pick up the two of them and drop off Brit before the date. As long as she drove, Greg had no problem with him going out with her. That night, Jeff lay nude in bed awaiting his little sister. Just like she had said, every night after Greg and Allison had gone to sleep, she crept into his room through the bathroom and climbed into bed with him. Tonight was no exception. She appeared in the bathroom doorway, and although the lights were turned out, he could tell that she wore no clothes


No matter how many times he saw her like that, she never failed to cause an erection. She had been very understanding about it all, thankfully not commenting on it. He thought back to her words previously in the evening. This time I meant it, she had told him. Was that an invitation? With the way she had been acting toward him these past few weeks, he could take it as nothing else. He wanted so much to take her up on that offer. Despite the forbidden nature of his feelings, he had to concede that they were more than just affection between a brother and sister. Brit slipped under the covers with him and lay her head down on his chest. He wrapped his arms around her, loving the feel of her naked body against his own. Brit was so beautiful, so absolutely divine. He had been unsure of his feelings for her before, but lately everything seemed much clearer


He could no longer deny that he was in love with her. One of these days he would have to let her know how he felt about her. The problem was that he knew it was wrong, knew that if he admitted it to her, she would probably expect to act on it, and that could only lead to disaster. He had to tell her. He opened his mouth and took a deep breath to prepare himself. She spoke first. "Jeff," she said. "Yes, Brit," he replied, then silently let out the breath he had taken. "I have to tell you something." "What is it?" "Well... it's something wonderful, but... I'm afraid of how you might take it." "It's okay, Brit
You don't have to tell me if you don't want." "But I have to tell somebody, and you're the only one I trust enough." "What about Dad?" "Oh, I couldn't tell him!" she exclaimed. "He wouldn't understand." "So what's this big secret?" he asked with a smile. "Okay, here goes. Jeff, I'm in love." she began. As soon as she said those words, he knew that his happiness was complete. Until now he had wondered about her feelings toward him. She had flirted with him, even fooled around a little, but he had never been sure that it wasn't just a new form of teasing. Now that she was baring her heart to him, how could he do any less? He would confess his love for her too, and all would be well. "So who's the lucky guy?" he smiled, teasing her. He wanted to hear it from her own lips. She looked away


"I..." she stammered. "I want you to promise me something before I tell you." "Anything for my little sister." "Promise me you won't be mad. Promise me you'll always love me, no matter what I say." "Of course I'll always love you, Brit. You don't need a promise, because there's no chance that my love for you will ever change." "Promise me anyway." "Okay. I promise I'll always love you, Brit
ONES SEX BLACK BIG

ones sex black big

ENTER TO ONES SEX BLACK BIG
And I won't be mad. So tell me who you're in love with." "I'm in love..." she said, then took a deep breath, "...with Crystal." "You what?" he exclaimed. Her eyes filled with tears as she trembled. "I'm sorry, Jeff!" she stammered. "Please don't be mad at me. I don't want you to think I'm disgusting or a horrible person, but I can't deny my feelings." Jeff was stunned. Brit, who had only recently learned about lesbians, was one herself! His little sister was involved with another girl. He couldn't believe it! And then the full import of her words hit him. If she was a lesbian, then all those things she had done with him weren't as naughty as they had seemed
It was all just innocent play between brother and sister. A little teasing, a little flirting even, and of course devotion to him because he was still her hero. But she didn't love him in the same way he loved her. She didn't mind being naked with him because to her it was nothing sexual. Those kisses, no matter how tender or passionate, were just practice, like she claimed. And although she had even offered to have sex with him, it was only out of a sense of duty or obligation. Rarely did Jeff get jealous, but right now he hated Crystal. The girl had seduced his sister away from him! It wasn't fair. But then, wasn't this all for the better? Jeff shouldn't be lusting after his own sister. Maybe it was best that Brit fall in love with someone outside of the family, even if it was another girl. All he wanted was for Brit to be happy
ONES SEX BLACK BIG

ones sex black big

ENTER TO ONES SEX BLACK BIG
If Crystal was the one to make her happy, well then, Jeff wouldn't stand in their way. "It's okay," he told her with a smile. "Really?" she asked. He kissed her on the forehead. "Crystal's really a lucky girl." "You mean it doesn't bother you that she and I are... well... lovers?" "I suppose it bothers me a little bit, but not enough to make me angry. You just surprised me, that's all." "Yeah, it came as a surprise to me too
ONES SEX BLACK BIG

ones sex black big

ENTER TO ONES SEX BLACK BIG
I think it started that day when we had the volleyball team over. When we took a shower together, she kissed me. And then afterward, when she... you know... that was the most wonderful thing I've ever felt. And then today when I was at her house we took all our clothes off and made love to each other. Oh Jeff, she's so beautiful, and wonderful, and..." "Tasty?" he asked with a grin
CLUBTUG.COM
Brit giggled. "Yeah, tasty," she replied. "I know," he told her. "Remember, I've made love to her too." "So she really is a lucky girl, to have both of us." "Both of us?" he asked. "But..." "Jeff, I know how she feels about you, and I wouldn't take her away from you. It's all right with me if we share her." That seemed like a perfectly acceptable plan, if Crystal were to go along with it. And why shouldn't she? She would have two sexual partners. Three, actually, because she would still have Kari. Now was a good time to bring up his other questions. "Brit, can I ask you something?" he said
ONES SEX BLACK BIG

ones sex black big

ENTER TO ONES SEX BLACK BIG
"I hope you won't take it the wrong way." "Go ahead." "These past few weeks, you and I have... well... we've done a few things that aren't appropriate for brothers and sisters to do. I was beginning to think that... well..." "Oh, Jeff, I'm sorry. I didn't know you thought of me like that. I'm sorry if I made you jealous." "Jealous? Well..


I... Maybe just a little." "So you really do think of me like that?" she asked. "I mean, more as a lover than as a sister?" "I don't know what to think. There have been times that I've been really attracted to you, like boyfriend and girlfriend. Then there are other times when I just want to hug you and hold you and keep you safe. I still sometimes think of you as a little girl, but then also..


Oh, I don't know. I just want you to be happy." "Jeff, tell me straight. Are you in love with me?" Jeff stared at her for a minute. Maybe now wasn't the time for confession after all. If he admitted it, it would hurt her to know of his unrequited love, a love that she didn't return. But how could he be anything less than honest with her when she asked him so sincerely? "I thought I was," he admitted
"But now I'm not so sure." "Jeff, you're so wonderful," she told him, throwing her arms around him. "You've always been there to look after me, and even when I tell you I'm in love with someone else, you simply wish me happiness. Are you really willing to give me up, just like that?" "Brit, you and I can never be together, you understand? I will always love you, but it will have to be only as a brother." "But I--" "Just hear me out. I've been falling in love with you these past few weeks. I can no longer deny that. And now you've found someone else, so I'm a little hurt. But it's actually the best thing to happen to us, because we no longer have to worry about making a big mistake." "But Jeff, I won't go on with Crystal if it will hurt you
ONES SEX BLACK BIG

ones sex black big

ENTER TO ONES SEX BLACK BIG
Remember what I said? I belong to you. If you're really falling in love with me, then I want to do everything I can to make you happy. Tell me to give up Crystal, and I will. Tell me you want me to be your girlfriend, and I will. I'll be anything you want


If you... if you want to have sex with me, I'll do that too." "Brit!" "I'm serious, Jeff. I'll be your sex slave it that's what you want. And I'll enjoy every minute of it because I know it's making you happy." "Don't say things like that, Brit. I'm your brother." "And you're my hero
ONES SEX BLACK BIG

ones sex black big

ENTER TO ONES SEX BLACK BIG
You saved my life, so you've earned the right to do anything you want to me." "We already talked about this. You shouldn't feel obligated to do anything for me. I can only be truly happy if you're happy, and I'm not the one who can give that to you. You have Crystal, and I have Kari, and we'll just have to be content with that." "But... I don't want..." "What?" he asked. "I don't know," she said. "You really think we should just give each other up?" "No. I think we should continue to love each other, but just as brother and sister. We need to keep our romantic love separate, okay? Now that we both have girlfriends, there shouldn't be any reason for us to be attracted to each other." Brit stared up at him with tears in her eyes
He wondered what that meant. Now she was giving him mixed signals. Didn't she already say she was in love with Crystal? So why should she be sad that he was rejecting her? He had thought he had it all figured out, but now he was even more confused than before. She lay her head down once more on his chest, and he could feel the moisture from those tears. Guilt swept through him; he never liked to see her cry, especially if it was his fault. But no matter how hard he thought about it, he couldn't figure out what he had said that might have caused her pain. He lay awake a long time after she had fallen asleep, troubled and disturbed by what had happened between them that night. *** Brit went over to visit Crystal again the next day, giving him no time to talk to her about it. She knew she had screwed it all up, and despite wanting to make it right with him, she feared making it worse. She had to talk to Crystal again to get her advice. Crystal's dad was home this time, so there was no chance for another lesbian encounter, but that was all right; mainly she just wanted to talk to her friend. "So how did it go with Jeff?" Crystal asked as soon as they entered her room and closed the door. "It backfired," mumbled Brit. "What?" "Jeff is really the sweetest boy in the whole world


When I told him I was in love with you, I could see it hurt him, but... well, he said he was willing to give me up to make me happy." "Oh, Brit, I'm so sorry! I thought for sure this would work." "I know." "Well, I wouldn't worry about it. It's not a disaster; it just means we have to be a little more patient. We'll keep working on him, I promise." "But what am I supposed to do now?" "Just act like you've been acting already, just to keep things going. Then the next time we have a chance to be alone with him, I think we should give him a little demonstration." "But we already did last week, and it didn't work." "Yeah, but we had the whole high school volleyball team watching. He wasn't about to do anything with them there. On the other hand, if it's just us, and maybe Kari too..." Brit grinned, feeling much better about things now. Maybe it ones sex black big would all work out in the end after all. Just then, Kari knocked on the door
ONES SEX BLACK BIG

ones sex black big

ENTER TO ONES SEX BLACK BIG
She opened it and stuck her head in. "Brit, can I talk to you for a minute in my room?" "Sure," said Brit, then hopped up and followed the older girl down the hall. Kari closed the door behind her. "What did you want to talk to me about?" asked Brit. Kari smiled. "I'm sure Crystal already invited you to her slumber party for her birthday on Friday, right?" "Yes she did, and I promised I'd come." "Well, the reason I wanted to talk to you," said Kari, her face suddenly screwing up into a mischievous grin, "is because I want to play a joke on her, and I want you to get the message out to all of the girls she invites." "It's not going to be mean, is it?" "No," said Kari. "I guarantee you she'll like this one." "Then let's do it," Brit grinned. *** Jeff took her aside to talk with her after she got home that day. He said he thought maybe something he had said last night offended her, and he wanted to apologize
ONES SEX BLACK BIG

ones sex black big

ENTER TO ONES SEX BLACK BIG
She could tell he was sincere, so she gave him a kiss on the cheek. "You're so sweet, Jeff," she said. "But don't worry. It's all right, as long as I know you love me." "I do love you," he replied, ones sex black big relief on his face. "Are you sure you're not mad at me?" "I'm not mad at you, Jeff. You're still the best brother in the whole world." He smiled and hugged her, and suddenly everything was fine between them again. She then explained the joke they were going to play on Crystal, since he was going to play a key part. Jeff readily agreed when he heard the plan
ONES SEX BLACK BIG

ones sex black big

ENTER TO ONES SEX BLACK BIG
Like Brit, when he first heard that it was going to be a joke at Crystal's expense he was a little wary, but then when he heard the details, he was more than enthusiastic. It meant he would be there for the party, and with luck it might turn out like the volleyball practice a couple of weeks ago, only with Crystal's friends instead of Kari's. He had met most of them before, and found them quite sexy. Being surrounded by a group of thirteen- and fourteen-year-old girls, especially in the condition that the joke would put him in, sounded like a lot of fun. He couldn't wait to do it. With something like that to look forward to, the week seemed to drag on


At least Kari came over almost every day to spend time with him. He asked her about Crystal's and Brit's relationship, and she confirmed that they indeed had decided to be lovers. He still wasn't entirely comfortable with it, but agreed with her that they needed to be supportive of their little sisters. They also got together with Brit and planned out the details of the joke that they would play on Crystal. It really wasn't all that elaborate, but they needed to make sure everything was coordinated. On Friday after school, Kari drove Jeff, Brit, and Crystal to the Williams home. Kari had told Crystal that Jeff and she were planning to go out on a date later that evening, but that was all a cover for the joke they would play on Crystal. Allen Williams came home briefly, and they all ate dinner together. He had a faculty meeting later that would keep him out late. Fortunately, Crystal's birthday wasn't until Saturday, so he wouldn't have to miss it. The girls began to arrive after dinner. First to arrive were Tammy and Tanya, the Dover twins


Monica Matheson came next, followed by Kimmy Nelson, the only girl Jeff hadn't met already. He had heard Brit talk about her before, though. She was the daughter of Brit's home room teacher, Mr. Nelson, and had come to live with him the previous summer after her mother passed away. She was just the way Brit had described her: cute, but shy. At eight, Jeff and Kari said goodbye to the girls and left the house. Kari had to drive, because Jeff still wasn't allowed until the doctor's appointment. Both wearing mischievous grins on their faces, they drove around aimlessly for fifteen minutes, then returned to the house
They parked down the street so that Crystal wouldn't hear the car pull into the driveway, then silently headed back up the street to the front door. Kari unlocked the door, then very carefully opened it and peeked in. Upon seeing nobody in the front room, she motioned for Jeff to join her. They quietly crept up the stairs. From Crystal's bedroom, they could hear the sounds of the girls as they talked and joked with each other. Her door was closed; Brit would have made sure of that
As silently as they could, Jeff and Kari slipped into Kari's room. They stripped off all of their clothes, then Kari put on her pajamas. Jeff remained undressed. Then they opened the door and crept out into the hall. Kari put her ear to the door of Crystal's bedroom. Even he could hear the giggles of the girls in the room; they were obviously having plenty of fun. The grin on Kari's face suggested that she found the whole thing amusing. Of course, this whole thing was her plan for the joke they would play on Crystal. All of the other girls were in on it; they had readily agreed when Brit had told them that they would get to see Jeff nude. With everyone supposedly out of the house but her friends, it gave Crystal plenty of time to have fun with them
ONES SEX BLACK BIG

ones sex black big

ENTER TO ONES SEX BLACK BIG
Of course, Crystal wasn't aware of just how much fun they dirty threesome were about to have. "They're starting the game," Kari mouthed. Jeff knew exactly what game that was; it was the lead-up to the joke. Each of the girls had brought a sample of their favorite food in a paper bag. They blindfolded Crystal, then fed her samples one at a time, and she had to guess whose favorite food it was. The thought of what was about to happen had its effect on him, and his cock immediately stiffened. That was all right; in fact, it was a necessary part of the trick. He waited a few more minutes as Kari continued to listen, occasionally snickering quietly as someone on the other side of the door said something funny. After several minutes of agonizing anticipation, Kari indicated that it was time


Very slowly and carefully so as not to make a noise, she opened the door. Jeff took a deep breath and stepped into the room. All of the girls stared in delight at his naked body, especially his engorged cock. Some of them even giggled, though they immediately threw their hands over their mouths, not wanting to reveal the secret. They had all known he was going to do this, but most of them probably had never seen a naked boy before. Jeff felt a kind of exhibitionistic pleasure at being nude in front of all of these young teenage girls, seeing the lust on their faces as they looked at him. They were all dressed in their pajamas, which he found very sexy
Brit and Crystal both wore tank tops and panties, Kimmy wore an oversized tee-shirt, Monica had more traditional button-down pajamas, and the Dover twins had matching tee-shirts and shorts. Crystal sat, kneeling on the floor with a blindfold covering her eyes and her mouth open, waiting for the next round of the game. "Now here's the last food," Brit told her. "This one's an easy one. I think you'll know exactly whose favorite this is as soon as you taste it." The corners of Crystal's mouth turned up in a grin in anticipation. Jeff stepped in front of her, his feet on either side of her knees. He pointed his cock at her mouth and slipped it inside. Her mouth closed on it momentarily, then as soon as she realized what it was, she began to laugh around it. All of the girls broke down into cheers and giggles. Crystal took a few sucks on it, then pulled her mouth off


"I know that taste," she grinned. "That's Jeff Primdale's dick! And that means it's Kari's favorite food." The girls cheered again. "You win!" Brit exclaimed. Crystal immediately stripped off her blindfold, then returned her mouth to his cock and began to suck again.

ONES SEX BLACK BIG ones sex black big

ones sex black big, pov heels, rimming ass and dick, cums cock in girls throat, blond and bigs, interracial asian blonde ass, spectacular toys vaginal masturbation, licking pussy and cock, brunette on party, blond fucked in all positions, poor latina, shaved blonde lesbian toys,
Related posts:

Posted: 04:46, 2011-Dec-4
Comments (0) | Add Comment | Link

BLOND SHOWS

Blond shows. Author's Note: So this here is the first time I'm introducing the Red Tide, a group of fanatic religious freaks led by the Crimson Rovers, a dying species of immense telepathic capabilities. They have waged a brutal war against the Alliance, which includes humans. Their gods are a species from another dimension who claim to be the creators of our Universe and that the humanoid races were created in their image and that all beast races must be eliminated. Because the Alliance is made up of mostly beast races, including the monoshifters (who join their hated enemies, the humans, only after their numbers are almost wiped out), the Red Tide seeks to wipe them from existence. The Templiks were my original Red Guard, humanoid races that have allied themselves and serve the Crimson Rovers loyally, but I had abandoned them for the far more powerful, and far more fierce Red Guard. Then I decided that, in their fanaticism, they would serve the Rovers almost just as, if not more, loyally then the Guards. While the Red Guard go through extensive training and then must be individually tested and approved by a Rover, (which have been dying out from a horrendous virus that passes between them through their telepathic power) the Templiks are more liberal with their hiring, but no less aggressive in their beliefs of these godlike creatures


The Ha'trin and the Ha'tinre are both ninja like assassin orders, though one uses magic while the other does not. The Ha'trin are guided by a deep sense of honor, loyalty to their creed and order, and a desire to protect the oppressed. The Ha'tinre, however, have loyalty only to their own order, and to the highest bidder. Even in her youth, Calsa will change the face of the orders, or at least die trying. I never intended to be here, sitting around this fire with my fellow assassins. The Ha'trin. It took me a long time to get here. A lot of heart ache


A lot of love. And an attitude that could cut glass. I don't normally look back on those times. They are so far behind me. But this night, the slightest rustle in the brush alerting us to our rivals, the memories flooded me as surely as blood flooded the earth beneath my feet. *************************************** Peeking her head around the corner, Calsa looked out at the busy market. It was a ripe picking ground, full of people who were paying no attention to their money pouches. Always she came here around midday, when people were at their laziest
BLOND SHOWS

blond shows

ENTER TO BLOND SHOWS
Not only could she usually make a few coin, but grab a meal as well. She darted out, blending into the crowd. She found herself surrounded, most people easily able to look right over her head. She let herself be somewhat carried by the tide of movement, followed leisurely with the crowd. A coin purse found its way into her pocket. She moved on. A little way down the street she tripped on her own feet
She used a man's belt to hold her up. The man glared at her. "Watch where you're going, boy!" She muttered her apologies before scurrying off, taking a peek into this purse. She was used to people thinking of her as a young boy. Her hair was closely cropped, her form lithe and agile. She wore the clothing of young men, the baggy tunic hiding her small breasts from sight
BLOND SHOWS

blond shows

ENTER TO BLOND SHOWS
Most mistakened her for an 11 year old boy, not a 14 year old young woman. A woman she was, as defined by the unwritten rules of the world. One of the few rules not written. Walking by a produce stand, her hand slithered up and snagged a fruit lightly, continuing her nonchalant stroll toward a side alley. Ducking into a doorway, she bit into her meal, watching people move easily through the less crowded walkway. A figure caught her eye. It was obviously a man, and by his easy, strong stride, a younger man. His face was hidden by a hood that wrapped around his neck and covered his shoulders. His forearms were covered by leather gauntlets
BLOND SHOWS

blond shows

ENTER TO BLOND SHOWS
A sword at his hip meant he was more aware of the types of dangers of this province ruled by the Templiks, a branch of the Red Guard. More religious and far more radical, they nonetheless were loyal allies of the brutal Reds, who left them in power of the islands of Kul'thar. The man also wore a light tan tunic, black leggings, and on his large belt hung a very fat purse. Calsa grinned. How simple this would be. A high born he had to be, thinking himself untouchable from his stature in society
She slipped out of her place, following behind slowly, without any hint of of dogging him. When he at last stopped, speaking to a older woman at a clothing stand, Calsa slid past him with practiced ease, giving the slightest tug, a small razor hidden in the palm of her hand detaching the fat purse right off the belt. She was gone long before he would have checked himself for it. Turning into an empty alley, she placed the purses into her own belt pouch before easily vaulting her small body up the cracks and loose bricks of a building. The flat rooftops made a great hiding place. Few guard patrolled them, and the ones that did often left her alone, figuring she was a young boy playing around. An abandoned apartment at the top of the building was home. Slipping into the cool shadows, she sighed, tossing her belt onto her cot, filled with old straw and feathers. There were other such beds scattered around the two room place; the light filtered through the wooden planks nailed to glassless windows
She squatted down, pouring out the coins with many satisfying clinks. Templik currency. Perfect. As she went through it, adding her newest earnings to all that she had saved up to now, her mind wandered to soon seeing her brother again. If she made enough to bribe one of the higher ranking guards, he would release her brother since the only crime he'd been caught for was stealing bread. "I wonder what the Templiks would do to if they discovered this little rat hole." Calsa whipped around, crouched in a defensive posture, ready to defend herself
BLOND SHOWS

blond shows

ENTER TO BLOND SHOWS
The pleasantly male voice came from a silhouette at the makeshift door. His attire and sword at his hip told her immediately that it was the man with the fat purse. She could have sworn he hadn't even noticed her, much less been able to follow her here! She stood slowly, eyeing his relaxed figure that leaned easily against the frame, arms crossed. "They usually have no reason to bother checking this place, sir." "I'm sure they would if I called for them." Calsa's heart skipped a beat, but she held her ground, feigning ignorance. "Why would you do such a thing, sir? I'm but a street runt, living as best as I can." The man stood erect, striding leisurely into her home, his eyes roaming around. She drew away from him as he came close, his yellow eyes flicking to her cot where the coins still glinted in the faint light. "Best, maybe; honestly, not so much." Calsa knew better than to play around any longer with this man. She placed her back to the wall and scooshed toward the door
BLOND SHOWS

blond shows

ENTER TO BLOND SHOWS
"I do what I can...." His hand slammed the wall next to her head, preventing her escape. He turned his head, his powerful body still relaxed and unmoving. "I don't know what the Templiks would do to you, but I know for certain what the Ha'tinre would do for stealing from one of their own." Her moonlight colored eyes widened. Her face paled, her breath quickening. A Ha'tinre? It just had to be her luck. She brought up her hands, palms up, in a begging position
"I-I'm sorry, sir. I didn't know. I'm just trying to survive...." She stopped when he put his hand up before her face. He still leaned over her menacingly. "I don't care for your reasons. You stole from me and such actions come with consequences. Deciding what to do with you is at my own disgres...
BLOND SHOWS

blond shows

ENTER TO BLOND SHOWS
Urg!" They grappled for several moments, Calsa's swift movements making it difficult for the Ha'tinre to snag the arm that had the small razor. She had managed to cut through his thin tunic, catching him by surprise. Now she struggled to escape him, fear whipping her into a frenzy. It wasn't until she felt the cold blade hidden in one of the leather gauntlets against her throat that she stopped, panting. She stared at him in a panic. He breathed hard, but didn't seem too fazed by her mad escape attempt. His eyes pierced her, hard and cautious


He had pressed his strong body tightly against her to subdue her. She could feel all his muscles through the thin fabric, feel his gender press against her hip, his thigh against her crotch. A shudder went through her. "If you were a boy I'd call you stupid," he growled. She clenched her jaw. She felt him relax as he realized her gender
BLOND SHOWS

blond shows

ENTER TO BLOND SHOWS
She suddenly squirmed again, trying to use his unguarded moment to flee. But he took a step back as she pressed forward with the razor. He grasped her wrist and gave her a tug, unbalancing her. He stepped to the side as he released her, letting her stumble past him before hooking her ankle in the crook of his own, sending her sprawling onto a dusty cot. She coughed, turning quickly to glare up at him. He stood over her as if nothing were amiss
BLOND SHOWS

blond shows

ENTER TO BLOND SHOWS
"As a girl, you're just foolish. Brave, but foolish. However, I rather like you're attitude." He looked out the door, noting the fading light. "It's getting late, and it just so happens I had been trying to acquire a place to bed down for the night. This seems as good as any." "And what makes you think I won't slit your throat while you sleep?" she hissed. If he killed her for her behavior it would be better than the things she had heard about Ha'tinre punishments. He raised a brow, a smug smirk tugging his lips as he squatted down to look her level in the eye
OVER40HANDJOBS.COM
"Because something tells me you'd rather die." He then leaned forward, making her lean away from him. "If making you my slave could be punishment for stealing from me, imagine what it would be for killing me. Death is rarely a option when it comes to the Ha'tinre. We make sure you live, though every second you'd be begging for the end." He leaned back, standing. He turned away from her, going to the cot with the coins still haphazardly discarded upon it. He carefully picked out his own currency, sweeping the rest aside. He sat onto the cot with a small grunt, his fingers touching the wound she had given him. "That's my bed," she growled. "Consider it your punishment." He pulled the tunic over his head to get a better look at his new wound
BLOND SHOWS

blond shows

ENTER TO BLOND SHOWS
It had already clotted, but it was still very tender. He sneered, "for a girl, you have some skill." Calsa glowered at him. "I'm not a girl!" He glanced at her. "Oh? Well unless I'm mistakened you're not a boy." She stuck her chin in the air proudly. The light was waning fast, but she could still see well enough, her eyes reflecting the fading light as well as his did. "I'm a woman!" she declared. "Heh!" The Ha'tinre grunted in humor. "I think I'd believe you being a boy before I'd believe that!" Her brows furrowed in anger


How dare he insult her in such a manner! "I am too! I've had plenty of lovers." "Ha! I doubt that. All street runt boys, if that!" He leaned back against the wall, his legs stretched out before him. He discovered the waterskin that Calsa always had beside her bed, and he took a short swig before dripping some onto his finger and using it to wipe away the dried blood from his small wound. Calsa leapt to her feet, finding his baiting to be nothing more than an affront to her adulthood. Wisdom, as they say, comes with age, and she had always had her brother and his gang to protect her. "I've been with men!" she growled. The Ha'tinre shook his head calmly, his smug little smile only infuriating her more. "You'd have to prove that
JugTicket - NatureBreasts
I doubt greatly any of these street rats could be considered men." She stomped over to him, her eyes full of youthful, righteous anger. She would prove it to him, by the gods! She would leave him breathless and amazed at her skill. She stood over him and placed her hands on her hips. "Fine, I'll prove it! But you'll be sorry!" He raised a brow at her. With another humored grunt, he placed his hands behind his head, closing his eyes
CUMBLASTCITY.COM
"Well in that case, think I'll just keep considering you a girl. I dislike being sorry, plus I'm not all that into deflowering strays like yourself." He heard her growl, heard clothing rustle. When he peeked, she had removed her leggings, though her tunic hung down just far enough to hide her gender from his view. His eyes followed her long, shapely legs and he could feel himself stir as he thought about how wonderful the rest of her young body must be. He closed his eyes again, staying relaxed and calm. She suddenly plopped down onto his lap on her knees, straddling him. He looked at her through one eye. "Just like a child
BurningTicket - AssBangersBall
You don't even know what to do. Quit wasting my time, I have a busy day tomorrow." Fuming now, Calsa pulled at the strings of his leggings. "I know exactly what to do!" blond shows She didn't stop to think about anything but defending her own pride. Once she pulled his pants open, though, she hesitated. He was larger than the other boys in the group she had been with. And it had been a month since they had all been caught and she'd been left alone. "Scared of it now, are you, girl?" he mocked
BurningTicket - AssBangersBall
He was hard, throbbing at the sensation of her small hands holding him. She glowered up at him. "No," she snorted, though with less enthusiasm. He nodded sharply. "Well, I'll give you credit. For a virgin girl you got quite far...." That was the last straw! She positioned herself over him, guiding him to her entrance. "I'm not a girl!" He suddenly gripped her shapely hips and pressed her down onto him. A deep gasp filled her lungs as he filled her inside. Then he grinned at her mockingly. "Oh, well, now I believe you." She squirmed, feeling more filled then she had ever before
BLOND SHOWS

blond shows

ENTER TO BLOND SHOWS
She breathed hard, not quite sure what to do now. She had proven her womanhood, but this was a new, wondrous sensation. The Ha'tinre chuckled. "I see you're no virgin, but you still haven't proven you know a thing about pleasing a man." Clenching her teeth, Calsa tightened the walls of her passage, feeling some sense of accomplishment when she saw his jaw muscles twitch. Then he moved
He brought her up off of him and then pressed her down as he thrust up, impaling her. A moan forced its way from her throat. But he didn't give her a moment to think about it. He thrust hard into her, pulling her down onto him again and again. She moaned and panted, the intense pleasure replacing any thoughts. He tilted his hips as he leaned her back, his movements precise and fluid. The sounds that escaped her, so instinctual and uncontrollable, tore from her throat though she tried hard to hold them in
She'd never had trouble staying quiet before. Even the very first time, when her older brother came to her bed when she was 13, after a narrow escape from several Templik guards who had discovered her for what she was, telling her he could never forgive himself if he allowed any of the Templik dogs to take her first. Even then she had been quiet to not alert the other sleeping boys. But here she was, unable to stop the sounds that blond shows came from almost as deep within as the Ha'tinre was, ravaging her heated sex. He moved even harder and faster as her sounds became more urgent and harsh, her body writhing in his grasp. Her passage was tight but was getting wetter and wetter until he could feel it dripping down his inner thighs. He could feel her young body move against him, knew she was getting close to release
BLOND SHOWS

blond shows

ENTER TO BLOND SHOWS
He tilted her back just a little more, a small amused grin on his face when he felt her whole body shudder, every fiber of her filling to bursting with the pleasure until it was as if the whole world melted away, her body tightening up and convulsing. It took a few moments for the fog of her orgasm to pass from her glazed eyes. She found herself panting hard, leaning against the Ha'tinre's body, her head resting comfortably on his broad shoulder. She could hear the deep resonation of his chuckle with her ear against his body. She squirmed, still feeling him throb deep inside of her. "Finished already, are you?" Calsa sat up, glaring at him. "I was letting you rest." He raised his brow, his grin growing wider in his entertainment. "Oh, why thank you


So kind of you. And here I was thinking that was so mind blowing you were going to fall asleep from exhaustion." Calsa snorted. "It wasn't all that great!" she remarked haughtily, though her voice was much too husky for her own liking. She was tired, wanted to just lay back against him and fall asleep, but damned if she let him know that! He grunted in humor, his hips thrusting up again, making her give a small moan before she could stop it. He leaned forward, his lips touching her throat, making a shudder run through her. "Guess I'll just have to try harder," he breathed into her ear as he nibbled along its edge. As he thrust into her, he didn't have to guide her as much, her body matching him instinctually, trying to reach the next moment of bliss


His mouth continued to tease her throat, her jaw, her ears. He bit down at the base her neck, close to her shoulder, feeling a little shiver run down that side of her body, a deeper moan accompanying it. She obviously liked it rough. She rode him as fast as her body could allow, hitting him into her each time, her moans turning to small cries. She grinded hard on him, shivering with each bite he gave her. He leaned her back again, nipping along her chest through her thin tunic. And then he bit onto her hard nipples, leaving her suddenly breathless, her whole body gyrating and grinding wildly, stars bursting before her eyelids. Now she was panting hard, very nearly spent. She'd never felt anything so intense
BLOND SHOWS

blond shows

ENTER TO BLOND SHOWS
None of the boys in her gang would bite her for fear of marking her, which would then alert her brother and incur his wrath. She never knew she liked it quite so much. Sweat gleamed on both of their skins. She had her forehead resting against his shoulder as she tried to get her wits back. After a moment, he moved, making her look up groggily at his amused expression. "Done now?" With a snort she shot upright on him. "Don't flatter yourself." He chuckled as he began to move again, but his hands moved up her hips, slowly pulling the tunic off her, and over her head as he spoke calmly
"Well then, I guess third time will have to be the charm." He jerked up hard as he tossed the tunic aside with one hand, the other wrapping around her and pulling her to his lips, muffling a cry. He kissed her with the kind of rough, dominating passion she'd only dreamed of. Holding her close with one strong arm, his other hand cupped a small breast, toying with the nipple until it was throbbing and aching for more. He tugged at it harshly, making her whimper with intense pleasure. His mouth moved from hers, traveling along her jaw and biting her neck once again, hard and long until she was weak and he had to help her keep the pace. She gave another cry, but his lips quickly stiffled it


"Quiet," he muttered against her mouth. "Don't want the Templiks joining." He felt her nails against his chest and he gave a small groan, digging his own nails into her back, feeling the reaction of her body. She pressed her lithe little body against him, her tight nipples poking into him. He could feel himself grow close to release, could feel her body begin to tighten up. He kissed her deeply, using all his dominating personality, his nails raking her flesh, holding her tightly against his hard body as he thrust powerfully, adding a groan to her muffled scream. It took her a few moments to realize he was done. She lay against him, his head leaned back against the wall, his breathing as harsh as her own


She squirmed, feeling the head of his rod swollen within her, tying them together for a short time. He opened his eyes just a crack to look at her, a little smile tugging his lips. "I hope that time was at least satisfying." She was having trouble keeping her eyes open, but she still sneered weakly. "It was... alright." "Well, glad I could at least make myself memorable." He chuckled quietly at her, seeing how it was a struggle for her to keep her eyes open. "Don't count yourself so..


lucky," she growled lightly. She meant to say more, but she couldn't remember the scathing remark she had come up with just a second ago. ******************************************************************************** Calsa woke with a groan. She stretched, feeling all her muscles tight and aching. She winced when she raised her arms, noticing the ring of bruises on her shoulder. Teeth marks. The Ha'tinre! She suddenly sat up, looking around. He pornstar brunette in group was gone
BurningTicket - FemdomViolation
She snarled, tossing the blanket off of her. How dare he just come to her home and mock her into giving blond shows herself to him and then up and leaving? Well, she was going to teach him a lesson! ****************************************************************************** He peered around the corner. There were four guards. Easy enough. He could walk up and stab the first two in the neck, severing their spines and vocal cords
The other he could toss a knife at, and the last, which he anticipated would run, he could shoot with his crossbow. It would be over in just a few seconds. The hairs on the back of his neck rose up, letting him know there was a presence behind him. He whipped around, the hidden blade in his gauntlet hissing as it sprang out. He grabbed the figure by the shoulder preventing escape as he drew his arm back to stab. The moon like eyes that stared back at him made him stop. He snarled


"You stupid girl...." "Not so stupid. If you went toward them you would have set off the siren and dozens of Templiks would have been running here. These Templiks use many different types of technology they don't make public for the rest of us." She pointed at a small half globe of black glass along the wall right before the guards that he hadn't noticed. "Lasers. If you crossed it without the right kind of armor, it would put up a forcefield, trapping you while you were being surrounding." The Ha'tinre glared back at her
"How the hell do you know that?" He put his arm down, letting go of her shoulder. "Why do you think I'm an orphan?" she growled back at him. She pulled the shawl from her face and over her head. "My parents were resistance fighters. They both fell for it and paid for it. The whole fortress is covered with those things. You'd have to snag a guard out on patrol. They also have triggers in their armor that let them alert the others that they are in danger
That's why they travel in groups of 3, always." The Ha'tinre grunted. "Obviously our spies aren't as well informed as we were led to believe. We were told the Templiks here were less equipped than the Reds on the mainland." "Then you Ha'tinre aren't as clever as you like to think!" she scoffed at him. He was about to growl at her when they heard heavy booted footsteps coming toward them down the street. The Ha'tinre grabbed Calsa, dragging her into a dark doorway. Pressing her roughly against the wall, he peered around the corner. Her heart pounded, both with adrenaline and arousal, feeling his hard body pressed so tightly against her. He quickly drew back into the doorway


"Two of them," he hissed as the footsteps drew closer. Indeed it was two Templiks. Their crimson armor, trimmed black with the symbol of their order engraved into their chest plate, gleamed in the light, the same light that gleamed on twin blades, their gentle hiss the last thing to be heard by these two. They crumpled to the ground quietly as he helped them down, making sure not to make too much noise. "Hey guys, can't a man take a pis.... What the...?" The Ha'tinre turned in time to see the guard's eyes roll into his head as he stiffened, falling to his knees and then to the ground. His helm was dented, blood flowing around his neck from a horrific head wound. Calsa stood over him with a large sharp rock. She dropped the rock and looked at the Ha'tinre. He pursed his lips but said nothing. He dragged the guards into the doorway before beginning to strip one
Calsa came over and began to pull the armor off the other. The Ha'tinre glared at her. "What the hell do you think you're doing?" "I'm going in with you." She didn't stop what she was doing, didn't even look at him, her voice firm. "Like hell!" He suddenly grabbed her shoulder, whipping her round and slamming her against the wall. "You are going back to your flea ridden lair and forgetting all about this." "I thought you were the one who had hoped to be memorable!" she snarled back at him, her eyes burning with rage. "My brother and friends are in there. I intend to free them. Or at least to see that they are alright." "So that's why you're stealing money
BurningTicket - FemdomViolation
Hoping to bribe the captain, were you?" He still didn't let her go. "The Templiks may be religious fanatics, ranting about their false gods, but they have their faults. Now let me go, I'm going in with you whether you like it not! I at least know how to get past most of their defenses, traps you'd fall right into." Then she smiled smugly at him. "Face it, you need me." The Ha'tinre snarled. He was not happy about it, but she was right. He slowly released her and backed away, then held up a finger to her face, making her look up into his yellow piercing eyes. "It's not so much I need you as we need each other, so don't go being a hero. I have a mission I must see through, if you help me with that, I'll help you free your friends. Deal?" He held up his hand. "How do I know you won't just bail out on me once you've done your mission and leave me to the Templik's mercy?" She looked at his open hand thoughtfully. "For being so young and naive, you aren't so dumb
Burning Ticket - Nylon Feet Dolls
A Ha'tinre's word is his life. If I didn't do as I promise, I'd have to kill myself." After a moment's hesitation, Calsa placed the back of her open hand against his, sealing their deal. He then turned back to the dead Templiks. "I don't know how well this will work, this armor is much too big for you. I doubt it will fool those guards." "It doesn't have to fool them, just the sensors. I know a way in where we don't have to deal with any guards." She struggled with the heavy armor, the straps not tightening down enough. With a little rumble, the Ha'tinre turned to help her, tugging the straps sharply. "Careful of the trigger


See the middle of the eye? You hit that and it's all over." He nodded as he pushed the helm down over her head. She growled at him as she adjusted it. She could barely see out of it. It all weighed so much she could feel her knees shaking. But she was bound and determined to not let him know she was weak, especially from their romp last night. So she led him around through some alleys so that no one would see them, then darted back over to the wall of the keep. They skirted along for a while until coming to a tunnel that poured filthy water out into another drain. "The sewer?" The Ha'tinre sneered. "What else were you expecting? They don't guard this because there's a forcefield. The armor should let us past right through
I hope it doesn't set off an alarm though." "You said...." "How many guards do you think would be trying to get into the keep through the sewers?" He grunted. "True. Well," he placed a hand on her shoulder, "if the guards do find us out, I'll kill you so you don't have to go through their torture chambers." His voice was both mocking and sincere. She thought of remarking, but she knew she would prefer that he did. She gave him a small nod, turning away to hide her fearful dry gulp. The Ha'tinre started in through the ankle deep water. When they reached the gleaming forcefield, he hesitated before walking straight at it. He passed right through it
BLOND SHOWS

blond shows

ENTER TO BLOND SHOWS
He gestured with his head for her to follow. They continued through the water til they came to a clean tunnel dimly lit by several small lights. They turned into it and followed it to a large wooden door which was unlocked. He removed the helm for a moment to place his ear against the door before replacing it and cracking the door open to peer out into a long empty corridor. Swinging the door open, they made their way to a spiraling staircase, which they quickly ascended. At last they came to another hallway. They made their way toward the brighter lights at the end. It split five different ways. The Ha'tinre turned and looked at Calsa


"Do you know the way to the general's chambers?" "No, I just knew how to get in, the rest I was hoping you knew." "Great." He looked down one of the halls. "Halt there!" They both whipped around. A Templik guard stood at the other hall entrance, One hand on his sword, the other hovering over the eye of his engraved symbol.

BLOND SHOWS blond shows

blond shows, young girl black, teen in stocking spanks, ganging vagina, anal group swallows interacial, amateur handjob, brunette girls stripping, sucking classic,
Related posts:

Posted: 16:48, 2011-Dec-3
Comments (0) | Add Comment | Link

MAKING OUT AND BLOWJOB

Making out and blowjob. My name is Charlie. I’m a 65 year old widower, living in an assisted care facility. I have lived here ever since I suffered a stroke, and now have only three months or so to live. They found I had lung cancer about a month ago


I had let it go for so long that, by the time they discovered it, it has spread throughout my body, causing my stroke, and leaving me an invalid in this house. So making out and blowjob they said to make any arrangements I needed to make and gave me three months tops. I know I should’ve quit smoking years ago. I tried, but to no avail. After my wife of 40 years passed away four years ago, I guess I just let myself go and really didn’t give a shit any longer. Well, I guess, now I have to pay for it


As my Pastor says, “Charlie, you’ll quit some day, even if it’s after you die, you’ll quit. Needless to say, I’ve done a lot of soul searching this past month. Hell, I can’t do much else. I sit here at this computer, typing slowly with one good hand. It is tough having to capitalize and stuff like this with one hand, but I want to tell you a story about my youth and I want it to be accurate. You see, as I was reminiscing and soul searching about all of my experiences as I was growing up, my mine settled on the first time I had a sexual experience and I wanted to share it with you. I was 14 at the time, full of piss and vinegar, ready to take on the world. It was the year I started smoking, so you know how dumb I was
MAKING OUT AND BLOWJOB

making out and blowjob

ENTER TO MAKING OUT AND BLOWJOB
I had just immerged from puberty and though I was hot shit. I would stroke it with ol’ Rosy Palm at the slightest twitch and at 14, that was quite often. But my first real live “Put it in a girl” experience was that summer. She was a beauty named Carol. It was at the 4th of July Town Picnic held down at the fairgrounds near the river. I ran in to Carol in the dinner line
I had secretly admired her from the first time I saw her walking towards me class in high school. She was standing there, waiting with her plate, talking to her friends, about three or four people ahead of me and I couldn’t resist staring at her. She was a beauty, I’ve said that, but a sweet, slim, tanned blonde that had a sense about her that would drive a sane man crazy. Her long locks splayed over her shoulders and down her back, framed the loveliest facial features imaginable. Her baby blue eyes sparkled like lanterns through the darkest night, radiating warmth and direction for all to see. As she smiled the broadest of smile to her friends, she slowly glanced in my direction and then quickly diverted her gaze downward. Checking to make sure I was still looking at her, she glanced in my direction again and she did the unbelievable, she smiled at me. My heart stopped


I froze. I must have turned a violet color of red as I quickly looked down. When I looked back up, she was staring right at me and so were her friends. They all laughed a little and she turned her attention back to their conversation, but not before she stole one last glance in my direction. She looked wonderfully delicious, like an ice cream sundae or something. She was wearing a white dress, with red and blue poke-a-dots all over it. It flared out a bit in the skirt, but came up to fit her nicely at the waist and bosom. She had on a blue belt, a red scarf and white shoes with white ankle socks, slightly turned down


The only problem with this whole scene was that she was a year older than I was. She was 15. I had just finished my freshman year in high school. I was no longer a “freshman” but I was a long way from being a “junior” like Carol. I had shot up in height last year and was getting close to my present height of 6 feet, but I was still rather gangly at 145 pounds. I guess I wasn’t bad looking but I was no Clark Gamble either. I looked behind me in line to make sure Carol hadn’t been smiling at someone else


Nope, just the Millers, Betsy and Elmer and their five-year-old daughter were all I saw. She must have been smiling at me. I watched Carol and her friends take their plates over to a table under the big tree. They sat down at the end of the table and proceeded to eat. Dare I go over and ask to sit with them? I choose to sit by myself on the hill overlooking the river bank. I felt safer there
MAKING OUT AND BLOWJOB

making out and blowjob

ENTER TO MAKING OUT AND BLOWJOB
As I ate my hamburger and potato salad, I was trying to generate the nerve to follow up with Carol. Suddenly from behind, came a soft, sweet voice asking, “Charlie, are you sittin’ here all by yourself? It startled me and as I turned around to see who it was, I knocked over my soda into my lap and it spilled down the front of my jeans. I patted it dry with my napkin as I looked up into the afternoon sun and all I saw was a silhouette. I recognized the form but I was so embarrassed at spilling my drink, I dropped my hamburger on the ground. O Charlie, I’m sorry for sneakin’ up on you like this,” said the soft, sweet voice again. This time, I recognized the dress at least, by the red and blue poke-a-dots, so I responded as best I could by asking, “Is that you, Carol? O yes it is, I’m sorry. I thought you knew who I was, I mean, I know you know who I am, but I…” she stammered. She walked over in front of me, out of the direct sun light and I could see that she was red as a beet in the face. She stood there looking down at her feet with her hands in her lap, but all I saw was her beautiful legs only feet from my gaze. “I was going to ask if I could join you but it looks like I’ve ruined your meal for you,” she said, referring to my drink and hamburger. Well, to be honest, it wasn’t that good anyway,” I said, making an excuse to her for not wanting to eat any more. Mind either,” she confided, shrugging her shoulders


“Do ya want to go for a walk?” she asked. You could have knocked me over with a feather. “Hell, yes,” I thought. “Okay,” I said. I sprang to my feet and took my paper plate and drink can over to the trash container and asked “Where to? I don’t know, down along the river I guess,” she suggested. I fell in along side of her and we started upstream walking along the river bank. We walked in silence for the longest time and then I finally thought of something to ask her. “So, you’re going to be a junior this year, huh?” That was the dumbest thing to ask, Charlie! Yeah, I made it through to my junior year,” she said the obvious. “You’re going to be a sophomore, right? Yeah, sophomore. We walked along in silence once again. I was trying to think of something witty to say, but at this rate, I’d settle for anything to say
I would start to open a topic with her but would think that it is a pretty lame topic. So I’d say nothing instead. I would see you around at school, but you never seemed to notice me or my friends,” she said suddenly. Well, I didn’t think you would want to be seen with a freshman hanging around, you know, the underclassmen and all. You know, Charlie, I don’t put much stock in grades we are in or classes and things. I figure, if a guy I like, or would like to like, is a year ahead or behind me, it shouldn’t make any difference,” she explained off handedly. “I’ve always thought that I would like to get to know you. Did I hear right? Did she say that she wanted to get to know me? Did the most beautiful girl in the whole world just say that she would like to like me? I thought I had died and gone to heaven. Gee, Carol, I had no idea you felt that way about me or I would have…ah…I would have…” I stammered. “I would have probably done nothing about it,” I confessed. “Carol you are so pretty and stuff. I wouldn’t have had the guts to ask you out or anything. You think I’m pretty?” she asked. Heck yeah! I think you’re beautiful!” I said. She just lowered her head, smiled and took my hand in hers and continued to walk. I really thought I was going to pee or something
MAKING OUT AND BLOWJOB

making out and blowjob

ENTER TO MAKING OUT AND BLOWJOB
She actually told me she wanted to get to know me. She was actually holding my hand. I was actually walking along beside her holding hands with the most beautiful girl. We walked in silence again for quite awhile meandering along with the river. We made a sharp turn with the river and noticed an enclosed structure up on the bank of the river. O look, it seems to be a river shack or something. Come on, let’s see,” she said, lifting her skirt over her knees and pulling on my hand. As we scampered up the rocky bank towards the structure, she lost her footing and fell, scrapping her knee on the rocks. Ouch, darn it anyway
MAKING OUT AND BLOWJOB

making out and blowjob

ENTER TO MAKING OUT AND BLOWJOB
Now look what I’ve done,” she said looking down at her skinned knee. Let’s see,” I said, kneeling down to look at the scrape. I had her leg in my hand just above the knee. It wasn’t bad, didn’t even break the skin. “I think it is going to be alright,’ I pronounced. “It didn’t even break the skin.” I instinctively bent forward and kissed it well, then hurriedly withdrew my lips and hand from her knee as I said, “All better. I was so embarrassed. I had just kissed the girl of my dreams on the leg. My gosh, right on the knee, after a grabbed her leg
MAKING OUT AND BLOWJOB

making out and blowjob

ENTER TO MAKING OUT AND BLOWJOB
Gosh, her skin felt so smooth. I started feeling my manhood rise because of the stimulation. If she sees this, I will die. My gosh, why can’t I keep this thing under control? As we walked up to the vacant shack, all I saw was a beat up old cabin. One of the windows was broken out from a rock being thrown through it and inside, all that remained was an old bed frame, spring and mattress. The cobwebs over the window curtains almost blocked the sun from shining through. It appeared that no one had entered into this cabin in a long time. But to her it was a beautiful old cabin by the river
She went on and on about how nice it would be if it were fixed up. She turned to me, lowered her gaze to her hands at her lap and said, “Charlie, that was sweet of you. You didn’t have to kiss it all better, you know. I am a big girl now,” she said teasingly. “And you didn’t have to let go of my leg, either. What did she just say? Did she just tell me didn’t have to let go of her leg? What is she trying to tell me? What’s going on here? I, ugh, I guess I, ugh, didn’t mean to kiss your leg and all…” I stammered. Charlie, are you a virgin?” she blurted out. “I am. Carol? What kind of question is that? Am I a virgin?” I stammered, then hesitated a moment
MAKING OUT AND BLOWJOB

making out and blowjob

ENTER TO MAKING OUT AND BLOWJOB
“Well, if you must know, yes I am,” I confessed. Charlie, I’m sorry to embarrass you. I didn’t mean anything by it, but I just wanted to know if you’ve ever done it before, I guess. I just wanted to know if you ever thought about it, what it would be like and if…if you would ever want to do it with me? I couldn’t believe my ears. What did she say? What about, “if I would ever want to do it with her?” Was she talking to me? I think she just asked me a question so I had better think of an answer and quick. Carol, gosh, I mean, gosh have I ever thought about doing it? Hell yeah, I’m 14 years-old! What would it be like? I don’t know but I’m dying to find out. Do I want to do it with you…my gosh Carol, you’re the most beautiful girl in the entire school
Heck yes I want to do it with you. She blushed a bright shade of red, then said almost as an after thought, “Well, now what do we do? What do you mean, “Now what”? I stammered. “What do you want to do? I don’t know Charlie, what do people do when they want to do it? Well, I guess we can kiss, if you would like. I mean if you would let me, I’d like to kiss you,” I said. Okay, I’d like that too,” she said. “Come here and give me a nice hug and kiss. I walked to where she was standing and took her into my arms. I turned my head slightly and pushed towards her with my mouth. Our lips met and we lingered for a moment, pressing them together. It was nice but it could have been better
I back off and said, “Let’s try that again,” and we kissed once again, with more feeling this time. As our lips met this time, hers opened just a little so I followed suit. Now our kiss was wetter with more movement to our lips. We continued to kiss as my arms were draped around her back and I was pulling her into me. I could feel the pressure of her breast against my chest and then her thighs against my thighs. All of a sudden, I felt the pressure of her crotch against my crotch. As I pressed back against her crotch, my erection became apparent to her and I started poking her with it
MAKING OUT AND BLOWJOB

making out and blowjob

ENTER TO MAKING OUT AND BLOWJOB
She sighed a little sigh of contentment and moved her hips in a circle, as she ground into my erection. “O Charlie, I’m getting all hot and sticky,” she said between kisses. “I think I like kissing you. Now what? I don’t know, Carol, I’ve never gone this far with a girl before. What do you want to do? I guess I just want to touch you all over and have you touch me all over, too. Well, I guess we could take off our clothes,” I said, not knowing what else to do. Okay, look, we are going to take off our clothes, right? Not counting my shoes and socks, I have four pieces of clothing on. How many do you have? Not counting my shoes and socks, three,” I said. Okay, let’s take off our shoes and socks together, then I will take off my dress and then we will take turns


Okay?” she asked, excitedly. Sounds okay with me,” and bent over to remove my footwear. After she did the same, she removed her scarf, her belt then attended to her dress. She unbuttoned the back down to her waist and then, slowly moved the top from her shoulders and off her arms. Lowering it down to her hips, she slid the skirt off of them and stepped out of the garment as it reached the floor. She stood up revealing her full slip. Now it’s your turn,” she said. My hands went to the buttons on my shirt. Making short work of unbuttoning them, I removed the shirt and laid it down on the floor. Without saying a word, her hands went to her waist and grabbing the fabric of the slip, pulled it over her head and wiggled out of the silky confines until it was clear of her body and laying on the floor next to her dress. She stood back up as my eyes were glued to her body underneath her white bra and cotton panties. The bra covered her breasts completely but her panties were snug over her mound and I could detect a slight crease down the middle. My heart skipped a beat as I reached for my belt. Unfastening the leather strap, I exposed the button and the top of the zipper of my jeans
MAKING OUT AND BLOWJOB

making out and blowjob

ENTER TO MAKING OUT AND BLOWJOB
As the zipper came down, my hands went to my hips and pushed my jeans over my hips and down my legs to the floor. Stepping out of them and depositing them next to my shirt, I stood up to expose my 6 foot height in just my underwear. I know handjob facial she was staring at the growing bulge in my crotch, but I made no attempt to hide it. I knew it would be useless anyway, so I just stood there, letting her stare. Now it was getting serious. Her hands were a little shaky as she reached up to remove the straps of her bra from her shoulders. They were almost hesitant as she slowly dropped them down her arms. But when she exposed her soft tender breasts to my steely stare by lowering the cups off of her two mounds and she turned the bra around to unfasten it, she turned a crimson color of red. Removing it to the floor, she stood back up, squared her shoulders and presented them to me for inspection. Her pink auroras started to shrivel with their exposure to the air and her little nipples began to harden


She could detect the changes she was feeling and she giggled and placed her arm over them. “I’m sorry,’ she said with her color turning an even redder red. She brought her arm back down to her side as she got control of her emotions and she cleared her throat, lifted her chin and looked past me onto the wall. Her mounds were near perfection. They were neither too big nor too small. They looked soft and tender but firm and steady, all at the same time. I couldn’t take my eyes off of those beautifully soft mounds of flesh


They look so inviting to touch, to lick and to suckle. I moved my hands down to the waistband of my shorts and then I hesitated. “Do you want to take off my last piece of clothing, my underwear?” I suddenly asked. “I know I would like to remove yours myself. Now she was flustered. She turned an even darker color of red. Where is the girl with all of the self confidence? She was turning into a bashful little girl, one who wanted to play but didn’t know the rules of the game. I was taking charge now and it would be me who would call the shots from here on end. Carol, would you come over here and take off my shorts,” I commanded
“I know you want to as bad as I want to take yours off. Come on, I want to feel your hands on my jockeys. She approached me slyly at first, almost afraid to make contact with me. She reached for the waistband hesitantly and when she made the connection with her fingers, they grasped the top of the band and started pulling it downward. Her eyes were glued to her progress, so when the back slid over my butt and the front started down over my abdomen, her eyes grew wider with anticipation. My shorts got caught up on my swollen stiffness and she had to physically move the waistband over the head which was sticking straight out towards her
She gasped when she first saw what was hidden in the jockeys, as it sprang free of its confines and jumped out at her, she backed away as if it startled her. As she bent to peel my shorts off of my legs, her forehead made contact with it and she rapidly slid them down my legs to the floor. She looked up to see it as she making out and blowjob literally ducked her head around to avoid making contact with it again. Standing before me once again, not taking her eyes of it, I told her, “Reach out and touch it.” As she did, it jerked a little, causing her to pull her hand away. “It’s okay, touch it again. This time use your fingers and cradle it into your palm,” I directed. Following my instructions, which I didn’t know what to do next, she started stroking it gently


“It feels so soft,” she marveled, “yet, underneath it feels so hard. Am I doing it right? Just use your fingers and move the skin, like this,” I said, demonstrating the movement I was used to using. “O that feels great. Her soft touch was causing my erection to stiffen even more. Her confidence grew with every stroke up and down the entire length of the staff. Now she was pumping on it with a sense of purpose. After a few seconds, I was starting to feel like I needed to move on, so I instructed her to move her hand and stand back a couple of feet. She reluctantly complied and moved her touch away from my erection. She stood there waiting as I contemplated my next move. Do you want me to touch you?” I finally asked


But I didn’t wait for an answer. As she was saying, “Uh huh,” my fingers brushed over her beautiful breasts. She reacted as if I had shocked her with a 12 volt battery. O God, Charlie, that felt so different. Do you like that?” I asked as I repeated the brush of my fingers. O yes, Charlie, it feels so good,” she said, closing her eyes and rolling her head back. I had always heard boys tell stories about how a girl like to have her breasts sucked, so I thought, “What the hell, I’d give it a try I dipped my head down and started suckling on her nipple. She moaned a loud “YES” as she grabbed my head and pushed it down on her breast. I started sucking, first one then the other, as she continued to react favorably to my mouth. Then, I got back to my feet, took her into my arms and kissed her hard on the lips. She responded by kissing me back and grinding her chest and hips into my nakedness. My hands went down to her butt cheeks and with both hands, I grabbed the fleshy parts and squeezed and pulled her into my erection. She was breathing hard now; her eyes were still closed as I reached my hand down to her thighs and slowly retreated back up to her crotch
MAKING OUT AND BLOWJOB

making out and blowjob

ENTER TO MAKING OUT AND BLOWJOB
She suddenly stopped breathing. She got tense all over. As I settled my hand on her crotch, she reacted like a wild woman. O God, Charlie! What are you doing to me?” she exclaimed. I’m just touching you,” I said, almost apologetically. “Doesn’t it feel good?” I asked. O God, Charlie! YES! If feels wonderful! As I cupped my hand to reach my fingers between her legs, she let out a cry as they came away wet and smelly. I was repulsed by the smell at first, but the more I smelled the musty odor from between her legs, the more a wanted to smell. It was intoxicating and driving my wild
As I looked down there, I noticed a wet spot between her legs, right on her panties. It was growing as I was looking, almost like she was wetting herself. I decided to remove her panties and find the source of the pungent wetness. As I slid the cotton panties off of her hips and over her butt. They got caught up between her legs in her crotch, right in the wetness. I was starring at her soft, curly brown pubic hair, as I put my finger in between her legs to free the material. As I pushed the panties out of her crack, my finger went up between her lips and I must have touched a very sensitive place, because her reaction was immediate and forceful. She pulled her hips away from my touch and pushed her panties down her legs, stepped out of them and grabbed my hand and pulled me down to the floor next to her. Why on the floor?” I thought. “Why not on the bed?” Seeing the old mattress lying there on the bed, I pulled it over to us and we scramble on top
BurningTicket - AssBangersBall
She was wild with urgency now as she pulled me on top of her. She spread her legs apart and my erection lay on her hairy mound. My mouth went back up to her breasts and started to suckle. She frantically reached in between us, grabbed my erection and guided it in between her legs. I felt it reach a wet spot and an opening. Then, stuffing it in her hole, she reach around with both hands, grabbed my by the butt and pulled me into her hole. I let go of her breasts with my mouth as I felt it slide into her


She spread her knees wide apart and she drew them up towards her chest as I made my grand entrance into her eager opening. Easy,” she instructed. Now she had taken charge again. I felt the tight, smooth wetness of her opening give way to my fully erect manhood as it continued to slide into her confines. It felt like a skin-tight glove giving way to a finger being pushed in. It seemed to separate and open just as the intruder made its journey inward. Suddenly, I hit a barrier and she cried out in pain. “Easy!” she spat as she tightened up. Then she slowly drew me out of her, but then suddenly, she pulled me through the barrier in one hard pull of her hands


She cried out in pain. I froze, not knowing what to do next. Then she said, “Its okay now, you can move again. I did not move. I didn’t know what had happened. She said again, “Charlie, you broke my cherry. It’s making out and blowjob okay now. I want you to do it to me now. I started to put it in further and as soon as I did, she reacted with an emphatic “YES, CHARLIE I reached as far as I could inside of her, so I started to take it out


Her hands were still on my butt so as I withdrew it out to the head, she pulled me back in. It felt unbelievable. So I was soon sliding in and out of her, faster and faster, with more force each thrust. The tightness was intense, gripping, milking the intrusion. I could feel the urge that I have felt before. But she wouldn’t let go of my ass
MAKING OUT AND BLOWJOB

making out and blowjob

ENTER TO MAKING OUT AND BLOWJOB
So I kept thrusting into her and she kept crying out over and over. “YES! YES! I couldn’t hold it back any longer, so I let go with a shot of sperm, deep inside her belly. It was followed by another and another. I felt dizzy, like I was going to past out. Then another shot of sperm when deep inside of her womb, followed by another. All of a sudden, I realized she was yelling my name in my ear, “CHARLIE!! YES!! O GOD, CHARLIE!! She was tense now, every muscle taught
MAKING OUT AND BLOWJOB

making out and blowjob

ENTER TO MAKING OUT AND BLOWJOB
She quit breathing for a minute. Then, she started madly pumping her hips into my swollen erection. Harder and harder she pulled me into her. All of a sudden she stopped, her muscles straining. She held that position for what seemed like a long time, and then we both stopped and collapsed


I slumped down onto her with all of my weight. I knew I must be heavy but I didn’t have the strength to move and she didn’t have the desire. We stayed like that for I don’t know how long. She moved first and woke me from the most pleasant sleep I’d ever experienced. She indicated that I was heavy lying on top of her, so I moved myself off of her. It was only then that I realized that my limp noodle was still embedded into her hole
As I moved, it came sliding out, much to her disappointment. I lay beside her with my arm around her shoulder. I felt a sense of caring, of love and pride in knowing we were no longer virgins. I had made love with the most beautiful girl I knew that day and in a few years I went on to marry her.

MAKING OUT AND BLOWJOB making out and blowjob

making out and blowjob, cum eating facial gangbang, park hardcore, black bunny, interracial big brown, squirt cam, dildo and dick in vagina, flat black teen, toying teen, young blonde two black, anal pornstar bathroom,
Related posts:

Posted: 07:22, 2011-Dec-2
Comments (0) | Add Comment | Link

AMATEUR BLOWJOB BRUNETTE CAUCASIAN COUPLE CUM SHOT MASTURBATION ORAL SEX SHAVED TEEN VAGINAL MASTURBATION VAGINAL SEX

Amateur blowjob brunette caucasian couple cum shot masturbation oral sex shaved teen vaginal masturbation vaginal sex. Ok Peoples :) Told you I'd get it out by the first week of July. Im early with it. Mostly because my brains deciding to work against me with my hectic life so yes, I just left it open with a "To be continues...?" No Idea why I put the ? its going to be continued, but please dont hassel me about it, if you want it to come out, and you have a suggestion for the story, feel free to leave it in a comment :) Ok, so I'll let you get on with the reading, This ones a little different since it involves toys, But same characters, one new one and the grand finale..... MY NAMES REVEALED -gasps- (If your wondering why all the dramatics, Im posting this at nearly midnight and my brains fried) ENJOY! I woke to a loud droning in my ears. I sat up dazed and looked around. I'd fallen asleep in class, last period SOSE


By the look of it we were about half way through Oral Presentations, one of the beauties of going first, you can sleep through the rest. I'd woken up just in time though, for the only one I wanted to hear. Dylan's. He got up and gave his presentation on the Roman Army. How could someone so beautiful and intelligent want to be with me whenever possible? As of a few weeks ago, Dylan had broken up with Kaya, she told the story as she dumped him, but he tells it as a mutual separation. His story was understandable; after all she was one of the bossiest people on the planet
BurningTicket - GangBangArena
He'd come back to sit down after listening to Mr. O’Dea drone on about the good points and his marks. I pretended to sleep through the entire presentation, and could hear from his footsteps that he was cautioning around me. I rolled over ''Half asleep" and ran my hand up the inside of his leg, stopping a few centimetres from his crotch. "Shit," he gasped, "I thought you were asleep, you nearly gave me a heart attack." "You didn't think I'd sleep through your presentation did you," I replied, more of a statement than a question. "Mm, I guess not," running his hands through my hair and lifting my hand away from his leg. I pulled a puppy dog face and he burst out laughing. "Aww, poor Paul. I'm sure you can wait half an hour till we're at least at home can't you?" I didn't really respond, I moaned, then let my hand casually drift back to his leg. He stared deep into my eyes, a burning piercing sort of stare. I made a sound between a moan and a whimper then hid my face from his eyes
He chuckled and lifted my face with his finger. I'd gotten use to just moving when he wanted me to move, resistance was futile, especially against him. He stared into my eyes again, but this time a more light stare, a 'please don't be like that' sort of stare. Without thinking I leaned forward towards his lips, only to be pushed away and receive the burning stare again. The bell rang about 2 orals later and I was out the door so fast it hadn't even stopped ringing. I was excited


Really excited. It was a Friday afternoon, I had 5 minutes left of school then I was gone, all I had to do was wait for Dylan. I stood outside the class room when we were dismissed and waited for him to come out. The second he did I was jumping around like an excited puppy. "Whoa, down boy. Can you wait a few minutes? I need to talk to Freya," he said looking over at the stunning red head. Freya was a beautiful girl, about average height with auburn red hair, set against pallid white skin. Her deep brown eyes able to seduce the most strong willed of men. He walked back over quickly. "Umm, you should head home, I'll call you later


You can come over tomorrow if you want." I was a little confused, and disappointed. So I got my bus pass out of my bag and went home. I spent maybe most of the afternoon trying to figure out when he would call, and why he'd cancelled on me. At about 6.30pm he finally called. "DYLAN! I've been missing you like crazy," I said throwing myself down on the bed. "Hey. Umm, listen. Are you sitting down?" "Wha? Why?" "Just shut up. Ok? Listen


This afternoon, when I was talking to Freya, I kind of noticed just how beautiful she really was," I was confused but I kept listening, "and I asked her out. I know it might have seemed like we had a thing, but Paul, you have to understand, you were just in the right place at the wrong time," I dropped the handset on the bed. I looked down at it hearing a murmuring coming from the speaker. I pressed the end call button and got up. I walked straight out the door, and out into the garden. It was warm, and I laid down in the flowerbed, beside the rose bushes, beautiful and fragrant, but painful with all its thorns. Just like Dylan. I closed my eyes and let the warm midnight air consume me. When I woke up on the Saturday morning, it was overcast, and creating a golden effect right across the sky, like a sky wide sunrise


A golden glow on a blackened day. I lay in the garden, listening to my own heartbeat. I closed my eyes and absorbed the glow from the clouds. I sat up slowly and opened my eyes, wrapping my arms around my legs and pulling my knees to my chin. The entire garden was shaded an orange colour. I turned a reached for a rose and pricked myself finger on the thorns, I pulled off the rose and looked at the petals, the stem, the thorns. So like him
AMATEUR BLOWJOB BRUNETTE CAUCASIAN COUPLE CUM SHOT MASTURBATION ORAL SEX SHAVED TEEN VAGINAL MASTURBATION VAGINAL SEX

amateur blowjob brunette caucasian couple cum shot masturbation oral sex shaved teen vaginal masturbation vaginal sex

ENTER TO AMATEUR BLOWJOB BRUNETTE CAUCASIAN COUPLE CUM SHOT MASTURBATION ORAL SEX SHAVED TEEN VAGINAL MASTURBATION VAGINAL SEX
Then I looked to the leaves lying dead on the ground. So like me. The forgotten, the mistreated, the broken. After I'd cleaned most of the blood, I got up and threw the rose into the dark shadows behind the bushes. I walked back inside, and realised my parents wouldn't be there. They had to go visit my aunt last night and wouldn't be back until Monday; that was why I was going to his house. I picked up my phone and opened messaging


In 14 short hours he'd left 63 messages. I hit select all and deleted them. I picked up the handset off my bed and set it in the charger, then walked out to the kitchen and made myself some toast. But I wasn't hungry, I don't think I could've eaten even if I was. I decided I would get dressed and take a walk, to clear my head. I changed out of my school uniform from the previous day, put on a black and silver t-shirt with skinny jeans, and headed for the door
AMATEUR BLOWJOB BRUNETTE CAUCASIAN COUPLE CUM SHOT MASTURBATION ORAL SEX SHAVED TEEN VAGINAL MASTURBATION VAGINAL SEX

amateur blowjob brunette caucasian couple cum shot masturbation oral sex shaved teen vaginal masturbation vaginal sex

ENTER TO AMATEUR BLOWJOB BRUNETTE CAUCASIAN COUPLE CUM SHOT MASTURBATION ORAL SEX SHAVED TEEN VAGINAL MASTURBATION VAGINAL SEX
I opened it, to find him sitting on the steps. "Paul!" He said, flinging himself around and rushing toward me. I slammed the door, only to have it blocked by his foot. I turned and stalked off to the backdoor. "Paul, please wait," he pleaded. "What is it?" I snarled, turning to face him, "Didn't do a good enough job killing me last night and come to finish me off?" "Paul. You know that wasn't what I was doing." "Did I? I couldn't tell, between the being told I was a mistake and the having my heart broken," I made a break for the door but he snagged my arm, turning me to face him. "Paul, I wasn't doing either of those. How was I to know how you would react?" he asked, tugging me back to him when I tried to move away. I kept my face turned away from his, tears streaming down it
AMATEUR BLOWJOB BRUNETTE CAUCASIAN COUPLE CUM SHOT MASTURBATION ORAL SEX SHAVED TEEN VAGINAL MASTURBATION VAGINAL SEX

amateur blowjob brunette caucasian couple cum shot masturbation oral sex shaved teen vaginal masturbation vaginal sex

ENTER TO AMATEUR BLOWJOB BRUNETTE CAUCASIAN COUPLE CUM SHOT MASTURBATION ORAL SEX SHAVED TEEN VAGINAL MASTURBATION VAGINAL SEX
I sniffed. "Are you crying?" he demanded while I tried to push off him. He grabbed my free arm and turned me to face him. The second I saw him look at my tears they doubled. I pushed off him pointlessly. He put both my wrists in one hand and lifted my face with the other, caressing it, and making the tears all the more worse. I tried one last time to push him off, and he pulled me in instead, pushing my head down onto his shoulder and wrapping his arms around me


The sobs slowly came to a halt as he ran his hand down my back, and held me against him. When he was confident I'd stopped the crying, he let go of me, and sat me on the couch. I collapsed against him, burying my face deep in his chest. "Paul. Paul. Paul, stop it. Sit up so I can talk to you," I followed his instructions and sat up, looking at him through my red eyes. "I was thinking, I was kind of harsh. But I still love you. Listen, I rented a boat the long weekend, its sitting down in the marina collecting dust
We'll take it out to the open sea. Just you, me and a few other people. Do you want to go?" I groaned and mumbled out a yes, at least I think it was a yes. -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- So I jumped up of the couch (maybe 5 minutes later) and went for a shower. I hopped out and ran to my room with just a towel, Dylan still sitting on the couch, playing with my phone. I chucked on my black and silver shirt again, and the same skinny jeans, then ransacked my closet and drawers, throwing clothes into a duffle bag. When I trotted back out with the duffle bag, Dylan hopped up off the couch, pushing me back down in the process. I just have to make a couple of calls,” he said holding up his phone; handing back mine, “then we can head over to the marina. Ok,” I said grinning from ear to ear. Ok, I hope you don’t mind, I invited a few other people,” he said returning to the couch and putting his hand on mine. Umm no, that’s fine. Can I ask who? Oh don’t worry, all people you know, Kaya, Annabelle,” that would be a joyous reunion (I may have been a little harsh with the dumping), “umm, you remember Rebecca and Matt? Umm yep,” I defiantly remembered Matt. Ok then, let’s head off. In the car you hop you sook,” he said making crying noises as he hustled me out the door. I lived a fair way from the marina, its not exactly far, same city, but it was more middle-north side and I lived in the southern end. When I say southern I mean, my house was 2 streets from the city borders


So as your can imagine, it was a long drive. I feel asleep in the passenger seat and didn’t wake up till Dylan shook me awake. I hadn’t even realised we’d picked up Rebecca and Matt. Your right he does look like a koala,” Rebecca chirped as I slowly came awake, to find her, Matt and Dylan staring at me. Shh,” Dylan said, unbuckling me and pulling me out of his car before giving Matt the keys to go park it. Rebecca went for a walk to find a corner-shop before we disembarked while Dylan put all the bags onboard. I was unfortunately to groggy to realise what was going on, let alone help. When Dylan finished with the bags, Kaya had arrived and was lugging her bags below deck. Now for the koala,” Dylan said grabbing me around the chest and lifting me to my feet. He dragged me over to the boat and I stepped on. When I took a step forward, I saw the source of my past 24 hour’s misery lounging casually on a bench at the back of the boat reading. I turned to run, and ran straight into Dylan. Where are you going?” He demanded, holding me still and giving me a disapproving look. You didn’t tell me she was going to be coming,” I whispered trying to make sure she didn’t hear, though I’m fairly certain that attempt failed since I heard her getting up. Hello Paul, how nice of you to join us,” she said snidely, Dylan clearly being torn by the tension. Mm, this should be a fun weekend,” I mumbled under my breath. Feeling my displeasure Dylan intervened. Well come on Paul, how about I show you around the boat? Come on, your sharing a room with me,” he said, tugging me beneath the deck, as I felt Freya’s Golden-brown eyes burning a hole in the back of my head. Do you really have to be so difficult?” he said, once below deck. I’m sorry, I wasn’t expecting her, and she did kind of steal you from me. Steal me? I don’t believe I was ever your property, and she didn’t steal me, I chose her,” he said, a scowl spread across his face. But Paul, understand this, I never belonged to you, if anything you belonged to me, and I got tired of you, I know I’m being harsh, but you’ve got to be cruel to be kind,” he finally said opening the door. Then consider this the kindest thing I’ll ever do,” I said, stopping down hard on his foot and storming off. I struggled to fight back the tears as I looked for the toilet. I have no idea why when you don’t want to be found you go to the toilet, yet no one ever looks there till last
AMATEUR BLOWJOB BRUNETTE CAUCASIAN COUPLE CUM SHOT MASTURBATION ORAL SEX SHAVED TEEN VAGINAL MASTURBATION VAGINAL SEX

amateur blowjob brunette caucasian couple cum shot masturbation oral sex shaved teen vaginal masturbation vaginal sex

ENTER TO AMATEUR BLOWJOB BRUNETTE CAUCASIAN COUPLE CUM SHOT MASTURBATION ORAL SEX SHAVED TEEN VAGINAL MASTURBATION VAGINAL SEX
I went through maybe a roll and a half of toilet paper, and watched it pile up on the floor in front of me. What was wrong with me, I was acting like I was the only person to ever be heart broken, despite the fact that someone I had heartbroken was most likely to be on her way right now. I could hear Dylan hobbling around opening and closing doors random. He was getting closer. He finally got to the toilet, and opened it. Why was there no lock on here. What are you doing in here?” He asked when he finally found me. All I could get out were a few sniffles. You’re going to make yourself catch pneumonia from all the tears,” he said chuckling. I got up off the toilet, and he raised his arms for a hug. Instead a sucker punched him in the gut and stormed off to the kitchen. That one was a little easier to find considering I’d nearly ran in there looking for the toilet
I rummaged through the fridge and found a tub of ice-cream, and a spoon. I walked out of the kitchen (or galley if you want to get technical) and onto the lower deck (this was almost a miniature cruise ship, the top area had the deck we got onto, the control room, the satellite TV and the bar. The lower deck had the bedrooms, bathroom and toilet, galley and the smaller bottom deck which I was currently on), sitting down on the wooden deck, I started shoving great spoonfuls of the ice-cream into my mouth. Eventually the tears stopped, I’m not sure whether because they ran out, or the ice-cream froze my ducts. I quickly collected myself and marched back into the galley, dumped the ice-cream, then heaved myself back to the room to unpack. It was barely noon when Annabelle finally arrived and Dylan decided to disembark straight away. He’d never told me he could drive a boat. I unpacked my things, put on a jumper then went up topside. Much to my surprise, it wasn’t Dylan driving, it was Rebecca; that explains why she’d been invited
BurningTicket - FemdomViolation
A less kind image was that of Dylan snuggling up to Freya while she ranted about shopping to Kaya and Annabelle. I decided I was best to talk to Matt, who seemed the least preoccupied choice; but where the hell was he. Hey Rebecca, what happened to Matt? Oh he went for a sleep, he felt a bit sea sick taking off, it’s starting to calm down now at least. Ahh ok,” I said with a tinge to much disappointment. So what’s up then? Oh nothing, I just wanted someone to talk to. I’m here. Yes you are, and here is in front of a steering wheel on a boat 100metres off the coast of Queensland. Your point being? Aren’t you a little preoccupied to be talking? Pfft, nope,” she said with a giggle, “Now talk squishy, or we might capsize. Squishy? I saw you down that bucket of ice-cream. It was like a horror movie: The ice-cream, the innocent blond prom queen, you the vicious blood thirsty devourer. The carnage,” she said, making tsk tsk tsk noises. Well that’s an interesting way of looking at it,” I said with a hum. I don’t suppose you were eating that ice-cream because you were hungry. Judging by the amount of tissues stacked up in the toilet, I’d guess that you were at least moderately upset? Its nothing,” I said looking away. So is the remains of the ice-cream,” she said, slowing the boat and closing the cabin door, “There, we’re behind closed doors, now talk or I’ll go tell Dylan you’re in here. Grr,” I groaned and moaned my way through explaining the situation. Hmm, my cousin can be kinda’ harsh sometimes, I guess. But he is right to, I know you feel, differently about him, and kind of cheated
But he’ always trying to do what’ best for everyone. Just sometimes, he can’t. If your upset, why don’t you call up what’s-his-name. Umm.. Sam. That’s it. I’m sure he’ll be kind enough to comfort you. Ha. Ha. You’re so funny. I know, I should have a show. I’m just really not sure what to do. Perhaps you should talk to him about this
BurningTicket - FemdomViolation
He’s a pretty good listener when you get him cornered. Mm We spent most of the day talking about stupid things, and her explaining, that the boat, in fact belonged to her, and Dylan asked to borrow it, which she allowed on the condition she got to come along. At 5 she stopped the boat about 25 kilometres of the coast (just into international waters). At about 6pm we sat down on the lounge up on the top deck for dinner and watched the sun set in the horizon. I made sure to keep a careful distance from Annabelle, who seemed more than ready to stab me with a fork. After some light banter and a heavy dinner, we decided to have an early night, then get up early tomorrow
AMATEUR BLOWJOB BRUNETTE CAUCASIAN COUPLE CUM SHOT MASTURBATION ORAL SEX SHAVED TEEN VAGINAL MASTURBATION VAGINAL SEX

amateur blowjob brunette caucasian couple cum shot masturbation oral sex shaved teen vaginal masturbation vaginal sex

ENTER TO AMATEUR BLOWJOB BRUNETTE CAUCASIAN COUPLE CUM SHOT MASTURBATION ORAL SEX SHAVED TEEN VAGINAL MASTURBATION VAGINAL SEX
I somehow didn’t think anyone would be sleeping. I got changed into some pjs and hopped on my bed. You know I really am sorry,” Dylan said getting dressed. I looked over at him, with nothing on, and rolled away. You’re kidding me right, you’re actually not going to talk to me while I have no clothes on, despite you’ve seen me like this at least twice in the past month?” He asked with a hysterical tone to his voice. I groaned a response and pulled the blanket over my head. Gah! Paul, I’m going to give you 2 options. One, you can keep moping around and I’ll just ignore you altogether; or two, you can cheer up, and I’ll make you mine. What?” I said flipping over so fast the blanket fell on the floor. If you cheer up and behave, I’ll make you mine. What do you mean yours? I mean I will make you mine. Not like a boyfriend, more of a slave. What if I don’t want to? Then I’ll just latina teens fucking ignore you,” he said, moving over and sitting on the bed, only half clothed, “Its one of the other, Be ignored or be my toy. Err,” I was dumbstruck, he pretty much just told me I could still be with him while he was with Freya, “If I do become your slave what would that entail? The usual stuff, think back to poker games, maybe some training you up, anything else I think of down the track,” he said with a wink,” if you’re a good boy, I might even give you a treat. I looked up at him, somewhat confused, somewhat dazed and somewhat happy
I pulled myself up off the bed, walked to the door, and locked it. Then crawled back over to him and sat at his feet. Good boy, you might get the hang of this faster than I thought. Now pick up all my dirty clothes,” he said signalling to the pile on the floor,” and bring over my boxers. I did as I was told. I cleaned up all his clothes, put them away in his bag, then grabbed his dirty boxers with my teeth, crawled back to him and dropped them on the floor. Good,” he said, picking up the boxers and shoving them under my nose and into my mouth, “Inhale them you bitch. Tell me what they smell like. How much do you want more?” he said clearly playing the dominant part well, “Speak whore, answer me when I speak. Yes sir. They smell like you, like angels. I don’t want more, I need more.” For some reason he dealt me a blow to the side of the face. Stop sucking up
AMATEUR BLOWJOB BRUNETTE CAUCASIAN COUPLE CUM SHOT MASTURBATION ORAL SEX SHAVED TEEN VAGINAL MASTURBATION VAGINAL SEX

amateur blowjob brunette caucasian couple cum shot masturbation oral sex shaved teen vaginal masturbation vaginal sex

ENTER TO AMATEUR BLOWJOB BRUNETTE CAUCASIAN COUPLE CUM SHOT MASTURBATION ORAL SEX SHAVED TEEN VAGINAL MASTURBATION VAGINAL SEX
Now get on all fours, we’re going to start your training. -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- I’d been completely unprepared for this as he pushed me back down to the floor, resting his foot between my shoulder blades. What shall we do first?” he asked, clearly not wanting me to answer, “I know. How about we check out your technique,” taking off his pyjama bottoms while he spoke. He sat back down on the bed, and lifted me to my knees, then with great force, he shoved my head forward into his crotch. Don’t just sit there. Suck on it. I opened my mouth and engulfed his member. It went from soft to rock hard in seconds, gagging me as it pushed against the back on my throat. I finally stopped gagging and started sucking on his now solid dick. I whirled my tongue around the tip, then as far down the shaft as possible, snaking back to the top and repeating
AMATEUR BLOWJOB BRUNETTE CAUCASIAN COUPLE CUM SHOT MASTURBATION ORAL SEX SHAVED TEEN VAGINAL MASTURBATION VAGINAL SEX

amateur blowjob brunette caucasian couple cum shot masturbation oral sex shaved teen vaginal masturbation vaginal sex

ENTER TO AMATEUR BLOWJOB BRUNETTE CAUCASIAN COUPLE CUM SHOT MASTURBATION ORAL SEX SHAVED TEEN VAGINAL MASTURBATION VAGINAL SEX
Not happy with my performance, Dylan grabbed the back on my head and pushed it up and down. I regained my place and kept going with my head moving along too. Before I’d come close to thinking about deepthroating him, Dylan stood up and began skull fucking me, causing me to gag. I struggled to regain my breathing but eventually did. By the time I had I could feel his dick pulsing, and his body tense. FUCK!” was all he managed to get out before shooting his load straight down my throat. Kind of sucks, I don’t even get to taste my prize. He let out a deep moan as he pulled out and played with my hair. When he at back down I half whimpered, which he took as ‘But I want more’, rather than ‘Ow that hurt, please don’t do that’. Later, you may not of noticed but I’m tired out,” he said lying down, misreading me completely, “Come lie up here with me,” tapping beside the bed with his arm out. I climbed up onto the bed next to him and laid down, resting my head against his chest while he played with my hair
It was only 10.30pm and I was more than ready to go to bed. Dylan was watching my face, and when I let my head loll and my eyes close, he got up, despite my attempts at pulling me back down. He turned the lights onto a low enough setting he could see without disturbing me more. He moved around the room like a ghost, opening and closing drawers and doors, getting out random objects. Then he came back over to me, reached under the bed, and pulled out a length of rope (which I assumed was for the boat for some reason)
AMATEUR BLOWJOB BRUNETTE CAUCASIAN COUPLE CUM SHOT MASTURBATION ORAL SEX SHAVED TEEN VAGINAL MASTURBATION VAGINAL SEX

amateur blowjob brunette caucasian couple cum shot masturbation oral sex shaved teen vaginal masturbation vaginal sex

ENTER TO AMATEUR BLOWJOB BRUNETTE CAUCASIAN COUPLE CUM SHOT MASTURBATION ORAL SEX SHAVED TEEN VAGINAL MASTURBATION VAGINAL SEX
I looked at him as if to ask a question, to which he just quietly giggled, then sat down next to the head of the bed, just out of my peripheral vision. I could hear him tying the ropes to the bed, and I could only guess what he was planning. Saturday was nearly over, and Sunday was nearly beginning, at 11.20 pm neither I nor Dylan could sleep. Dylan had positioned me to be hurled over the side of the bed on the corner. My cock ached with amateur blowjob brunette caucasian couple cum shot masturbation oral sex shaved teen vaginal masturbation vaginal sex pain as it was squished against the hard mattress as Dylan's increasing rhythm provided no comfort. I moaned into his gag again which Dylan had required him to wear so no one would hear us, apparently I’m quite loud. Dylan let out a loud grunt next to my ear with my face pushed flat into the mattress, surrendering himself to his will, I couldn‘t exactly overpower him. Dylan bucked his hips as he tried to get more and more of himself deep within me. I was feeling more full than I ever had, but all I could do to Thank him was blissful moans into the dirty pair of Dylan's boxers


My body was being bullied around by Dylan; and now Dylan crumbled, bent and twisted me to reach his ultimate pleasure. He pulled out in one motion and I let out a sigh of relief. It was getting a little rough and always enjoyed an intermission. However, my arse ached and mewled without the comfort of Dylan's rod. Dylan threw me back onto the bed and turned my warn out body around. On my back, I could now see Dylan with the lustful, horny look in his eye. Dylan, with the help of my body, jerked his cock inches in front of my own semi. He placed a hand on my hip to steady himself just before the initial spurt came blasting out and landed along his shaft
AMATEUR BLOWJOB BRUNETTE CAUCASIAN COUPLE CUM SHOT MASTURBATION ORAL SEX SHAVED TEEN VAGINAL MASTURBATION VAGINAL SEX

amateur blowjob brunette caucasian couple cum shot masturbation oral sex shaved teen vaginal masturbation vaginal sex

ENTER TO AMATEUR BLOWJOB BRUNETTE CAUCASIAN COUPLE CUM SHOT MASTURBATION ORAL SEX SHAVED TEEN VAGINAL MASTURBATION VAGINAL SEX
Three more globs of white sperm ejected itself from Dylan and coated my dick. I had my hands tied and knew it was better than to do something without Dylan's permission when Dylan was in this mood. It was almost as if Dylan had a Dr. Jekyll and Mr. Hyde kind of personality


One minute he could be hopelessly romantic and another want to fuck my brains out until my ass was too sore to touch. Dylan was come down from his high still slightly grunting through his teeth. I looked up at him wondering if I should say something. I needed to cum as well, badly, but with my arms over my head, there wasn't much else I could do. "Fuck yes Paul." Dylan said starting to smile. He pointed his semi in the direction of my own semi still white coated and began to push his own sperm around. With our dicks entwined, Dylan began to smear his cum all over my chest and stomach and massaged it into my skin. Dylan jump off the bed and headed off to the bathroom. "Thanks Pauly." "You're welcome Dylan". I replied still wondering when I was going to be untied. A couple minutes passed. I heard Dylan flush the toilet. "Close your eyes Paul
Burning Ticket - Milf Sluts Gone Wild
I have a surprise for you." Still horny, I quickly followed the order and said it was okay for Dylan to enter the room. Dylan walked back to the bed, I heard his light footsteps one after the other. In his hand was my surprise. "What have you got for me Dylan?" I questioned wriggling around on the bed with anticipation, still not opening my eyes despite my desperate want to. Dylan giggled, most likely at my enthusiasm. He always thought it was nice to see me get excited about something sexual even though he and I had been fooling around for almost 4 months now. He never seemed to get over my naked form begging for more. "Ok, open your eyes." I blinked for a few seconds then stared wide-eyed at the long piece of plastic Dylan was holding. "Where...Where did you get that?" I asked in disbelief. "I got it especially for you, I figured just cause I‘m done, doesn‘t mean you are." Dylan said letting out a giggle. I zoned out day dreaming, thinking about the last time I had an experience like this at Dylan’s hands. A few weeks ago, he‘d forced me into the bathroom to wash me off, and decided to have a little fun, anyway long story short, he put the shower hose inside me (I‘m sure you can figure it out) and decided to flush me out like a enema from the inside. I tried to expel the thoughts quickly. "What are you thinking about?" Dylan asked snapping me out of my daze


He turned on the vibrator and a low hum sounded through out the room. "Nothing." I said with a weak smile. I call your bullshit,“ Dylan said as he does all too often, “Tell me now please Paul,” He looked up again and turned it off. I let out a quite whimper and he went back to business, reaching under the bed to get some more ropes and knots tying them quickly around my ankles. I let Dylan do as he pleased eager to hurry up the moment when I would be able to feel that vibrator deep within me. "Up we go." Said Dylan as he lifted both legs towards the headboard bending Me in half in the process. He tied the left leg first. I began to lick his lips looking for a kiss and Dylan smiled. No, not going to happen, I spoil you far too much,” he said going back to his knots. I licked my lips again and whimpered again. Grr, fine but your going to have to be punished for this,” he said, rising from the knots, he pushed his tongue deep down my throat, his prisoners throat, almost to say thank you for every time we have been together. He tied the other leg without breaking eye contact
AMATEUR BLOWJOB BRUNETTE CAUCASIAN COUPLE CUM SHOT MASTURBATION ORAL SEX SHAVED TEEN VAGINAL MASTURBATION VAGINAL SEX

amateur blowjob brunette caucasian couple cum shot masturbation oral sex shaved teen vaginal masturbation vaginal sex

ENTER TO AMATEUR BLOWJOB BRUNETTE CAUCASIAN COUPLE CUM SHOT MASTURBATION ORAL SEX SHAVED TEEN VAGINAL MASTURBATION VAGINAL SEX
It was a staring contest and, of course, I broke down and smiled first pouting for another kiss. A few more pecks from Dylan was all I got though because Dylan was already hard again waiting for some more Thrills. He flipped the vibrator on to the lowest setting and placed the tip on my balls. I threw his head back then side to side, letting out a loud moan of pleasure. Dylan rubbed his hand over my stomach, occasionally reaching up to my nipples and giving them a slight tweak or rub. "I might have to gag you again. Give yourself to me , Paul
AMATEUR BLOWJOB BRUNETTE CAUCASIAN COUPLE CUM SHOT MASTURBATION ORAL SEX SHAVED TEEN VAGINAL MASTURBATION VAGINAL SEX

amateur blowjob brunette caucasian couple cum shot masturbation oral sex shaved teen vaginal masturbation vaginal sex

ENTER TO AMATEUR BLOWJOB BRUNETTE CAUCASIAN COUPLE CUM SHOT MASTURBATION ORAL SEX SHAVED TEEN VAGINAL MASTURBATION VAGINAL SEX
You're so addicted to cock!" Dylan laughed. "Fuck, oh god, no, stop, awwww, no!" I moaned and yelled. The sheer pleasure I was receiving made it hard to focus on breathing. Dylan took the vibrator off my balls and let me to flop back down onto the bed. My chest was heaving as Dylan continued to grope and play with my chest. "What do you want slut? "I NEED to be fucked!" "Yes you do,” Dylan agreed, nodding his head. He decided to be nice to me and slipped the fake cock into my waiting and willing ass like butter without any vibrations. I couldn’t do much more than flip my hips to get the maximum pleasure for myself. I clenched my ass around the cock much like he did when Dylan was fucking me, but it was no real use because the amateur blowjob brunette caucasian couple cum shot masturbation oral sex shaved teen vaginal masturbation vaginal sex plastic device had no mercy for my ass stretched out in front of Dylan. Dylan slowly pulled it out all the way. I tried to hug it tight enough to that I would not have to feel empty but Dylan gave an extra hard tug then proceeded to plunge it all the way back it
AMATEUR BLOWJOB BRUNETTE CAUCASIAN COUPLE CUM SHOT MASTURBATION ORAL SEX SHAVED TEEN VAGINAL MASTURBATION VAGINAL SEX

amateur blowjob brunette caucasian couple cum shot masturbation oral sex shaved teen vaginal masturbation vaginal sex

ENTER TO AMATEUR BLOWJOB BRUNETTE CAUCASIAN COUPLE CUM SHOT MASTURBATION ORAL SEX SHAVED TEEN VAGINAL MASTURBATION VAGINAL SEX
It wasn't that much bigger than Dylan's cock so I knew Cody could take it all. And take it all I did. Dylan always made sure to remove it completely when he pulled out, looking at my sorry look of need. There was just something about giving me that much pleasure and pain at once that made Dylan smile. What a cruel sadistic master, I giggled to myself at this thought. I was entirely hard now as was Dylan. Dylan made sure to press firmly against my prostate each time he slid the device in. He knew exactly where to find it since my ass was his cock's primary home


It was his property, he should know where to find it. My balls were hanging just in front of Dylan’s face, and he took the invitation and began to caress them with his tongue and lips. I skyrocketed into another level of pleasure as the tension in my rod mounted. I needed release or else it was going to blow on its own. "Want some more, Pauly?" Dylan said still lapping his saliva around my flesh. "Ahh, Dylan, more, please! Fuck me. Breed me! Please!" I screamed over the dull hum of the vibrator making it's way in to touch his prostate yet again. Dylan smiled while circling his tongue around my left testicle and flipped the switch to it's highest setting


The vibrator sounded like a vacuum as it sent powerful jets of pleasure streaking through my ass and up my spine. Reduced to a babbling mess, I could not express my gratitude to Dylan for taking me higher again. Dylan began to take longer strokes and let the vibrator sit on my prostate making me scream with pleasure, for several seconds before pulling out. He pushed the humming tool against my balls and his tongue massaged the hairless area further. After several seconds of that, he plunged it back in to the hilt, held it there and pulled out. He pulled it out and pressed it against my cock and balls again. I went into 7th heaven and hoped Dylan was experience the same kind of pleasure
BurningTicket - FemdomViolation
Dylan continued this routine for several minutes. "MMMMGH!" Was all I managed to get out. Dylan took it as a sign I was about to erupt all over his face. And erupt I did. My hips shot into the air but Dylan was quick to push them down again, making sure his face wasn't smacked by an uncontrollable spasm of my hips. He took my shaft his in hand and pointed it straight at my chest and face just as the first pearly white shot of sperm fired out. It fired so fast, that before I got a chance to recover, another jet had exploded. I grinded my hips into the bed
AMATEUR BLOWJOB BRUNETTE CAUCASIAN COUPLE CUM SHOT MASTURBATION ORAL SEX SHAVED TEEN VAGINAL MASTURBATION VAGINAL SEX

amateur blowjob brunette caucasian couple cum shot masturbation oral sex shaved teen vaginal masturbation vaginal sex

ENTER TO AMATEUR BLOWJOB BRUNETTE CAUCASIAN COUPLE CUM SHOT MASTURBATION ORAL SEX SHAVED TEEN VAGINAL MASTURBATION VAGINAL SEX
Dylan watched the action unfold. There was nothing hotter than watching your own personal toy tied up and shooting sperm all over himself, at least half of my streams had landed on my face. "So beautiful," Dylan said. Of course, over the vibrator and his moans, I could hardly hear him. Dylan waited till I’d completely finished shooting, before scooping up all my cum on his fingers. I collapsed on the bed and opened my mouth to moan, only to have him shove his fingers in my mouth. Eat it,” he instructed. So I licked his fingers cleans over and over again till he was sure I’d eaten all of my cum. "Wow." I said coming down from my high and looking up adoringly at Dylan’s perfect face. Dylan turned off the vibrator and listened to me pant as my heart rate slowed down. He untied my ankles and wrists, where I had red marks along where the rope had been tied. Dylan made sure to kiss all the areas better as I rolled to my side with Dylan being the bigger spoon behind me. "How was it?" Dylan questioned kissing along my neck


I let out a quite moan. "Better than you could imagine." I said straining my neck back to look at his perfect face again as he held him closer. I turned my head only to have it pushed back onto the pillow while Dylan kissed my neck. "Thanks for the midnight show, Paul." Dylan replied. "I don't think I will be bored for awhile. I laughed weakly, to tired out for anything better. Dylan was always bored, and always eating too. "Thank you for an amazing fuck and cum, Dylan." "Let's try and get some sleep." Dylan giggled. He knew that would be impossible with his cock lined up along side my crack. "Then you can kiss me all day tomorrow." He continued flipping the vibrator on and off again and again in front of me, I pushed my head back against his chest. I could do nothing but smile and fall asleep. -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- The next morning when I woke up I could feel something hard pushing against my ass. I moaned and rubbed my eyes, when I went to sit up I found it impossible; I had someone draped over me with their face in my neck
AMATEUR BLOWJOB BRUNETTE CAUCASIAN COUPLE CUM SHOT MASTURBATION ORAL SEX SHAVED TEEN VAGINAL MASTURBATION VAGINAL SEX

amateur blowjob brunette caucasian couple cum shot masturbation oral sex shaved teen vaginal masturbation vaginal sex

ENTER TO AMATEUR BLOWJOB BRUNETTE CAUCASIAN COUPLE CUM SHOT MASTURBATION ORAL SEX SHAVED TEEN VAGINAL MASTURBATION VAGINAL SEX
I tried to slide myself out gently without waking him up, as I got one leg off the bed he stirred. Where do you think you going?” Dylan said tightening his limply draped arms into a tight hug. I thought you were asleep, didn’t think you’d notice,” I mumbled, pushing back onto the bed and into the hug. I’ve been awake for a hours, watching you sleep, your so cute when you sleep,” he said, running his hand through my hair and kissing my neck, “especially when you start sleep talking,” grinning as he whispered into my ear. I talk in my sleep? What was I saying? Nothing important, don’t worry, Pretty please tell me?” I pleaded, touching his cock lightly where it rested against my crack, he sighed when I did this. Fine,” he said with a moan, “it really wasn’t important, you were just saying my name, and once or twice saying something else like ‘don’t leave me’ or ‘I love you’, it was kinda’ cute. I blushed when he said this and tried to bury my face in the mattress, he toyed with my hair. Its ok, it wasn’t a bad thing,” he kissed the back of my neck, “besides, its nice to know how you really feel. But couldn’t you just ask,” I mumbled hoping he hadn’t heard. No, besides, this way was more fun,” he said releasing his grip slightly, “now come on sleepy, we should probably get up before someone comes looking for us. What time is it?” I asked attempting to roll over and kiss him, I think I managed to get his shoulder, not quite where I was aiming for, but just as good. Nearly 9 And you didn’t wake me up!?” I demanded, worried about how much time I’d spent sleeping against him. I didn’t want to, you were so cute, and I was to comfy,” he said, shifting so his privates pushed against my ass. I moaned quietly and pulled his arms around me, “Come on sook. He lugged me up out of the bed then dragged me around to the chair in corner. I began to wonder how much Rebecca had spent on the boat. This thought was dashed when he started running around the room. What do you want to wear today? What? What. Do. You. Want. To
AMATEUR BLOWJOB BRUNETTE CAUCASIAN COUPLE CUM SHOT MASTURBATION ORAL SEX SHAVED TEEN VAGINAL MASTURBATION VAGINAL SEX

amateur blowjob brunette caucasian couple cum shot masturbation oral sex shaved teen vaginal masturbation vaginal sex

ENTER TO AMATEUR BLOWJOB BRUNETTE CAUCASIAN COUPLE CUM SHOT MASTURBATION ORAL SEX SHAVED TEEN VAGINAL MASTURBATION VAGINAL SEX
Wear? Oh umm, you choose can pick? Hmm, ok,” he laughed, rushing to my bag, and ripping through it. He pulled out a pair of black jeans, a t-shirt and a pair of my smallest black undies. Stacking them up and throwing them to me. He ushered to me to start dressing so I pulled on the undies, with him watching me. He came over to me and stood behind me, reaching around and tweaking my nipples making me jolt in my place while I pulled up the jeans. Once I had those up, he stuck his hands down them, pushing past the rim of my undies and squeezing my ass. I blushed again and let a small moan out, making him burst out laughing. He sat me back down on the chair and lifted my arms to put my t-shirt on. Why all the extra attention? Aren’t I aloud to look after you after wearing you out last night, I’m sure you must be a little sore? Don‘t you amateur blowjob brunette caucasian couple cum shot masturbation oral sex shaved teen vaginal masturbation vaginal sex like me paying attention? No! I like it! Just curious as to why since yesterday morning you seemed like you were trying to drive me off, and now today, your just so different. And your confused? Well, a little.” He wrapped his arms around me and pulled me back into him to kiss my neck. Do you mind being kept my little secret? For me and only me? No…” I mumbled, pushing back and nuzzling into his shoulder


If we got to stay together, he could keep me in a box in his closet. He dragged me back off the chair fully dressed, draping my arms around his shoulders and dragging me to the galley. Plonking me down on the chair and going to the fridge. What do you want for breaky?” he asked, rummaging through the fridge. Ummm,” I said staring at his crotch. Not gonna happen bubs, where outta’ bed, and you’re my little secret remember,” he said, walking over and squeezing my cheeks to make a fishy face. I pouted as he released me and scuffed my hair. How ‘bout cereal?” he asked tickling my stomach. Fine,” I mumbled pushing his hand away. He made a confused face, flattened out my hair, and went to the cupboard. How about cornflakes? Is there fruit loops? Umm… No. There’s cornflakes, weet-bix or rice bubbles? Cornflakes,” I said, deliberately lacing my voice with disappointment. If you don’t cheer up then I’ll just go wake Freya up? No! If I didn’t know any better I’d think you were just a teensy bit jealous of her?” he said with a sly expression, placing 2 bowls on the counter and pushing one to me. Like you wouldn’t be…” I mumbled. What? Nothing Bullshit


You’re the worlds worst liar. You couldn’t even lie straight in bed last night. You would know,” I said, flicking a piece of cereal at him. Oh. My. God. You are jealous of her! That’s so cute. You’re getting jealous. I wish I could photo it,” he said framing me with his hands, while I tried to hide my face in my cereal. Its not funny. You’re right, its not, Its hilarious


Pauly Wally is jealous,” he mocked, pinching my cheek. I ate my breakfast in silence, sulking in the process. Occasionally he’d play with my hair or tickle my chin. I began to wonder where everyone else was, then realised the time. It was nearly 10.30, so I guess every one would be up and about. I finished my breakfast, then rushed up to the top deck. To the empty top deck, I trotted back down the steps slowly. Where is everyone?” I asked to no-one in particular. Rebecca, Matt and Kaya went for a dive; and Freya’s in her room. So you forced me out of bed, just so that the others wouldn’t come looking, at say… LUNCHTIME!” I heard Freya stir in her room and open the door when I shouted. Good Morning Dylan. Paul.” She said, nodding in my direction and hugging Dylan. Hey,” he said kissing her on top of the head


I fake gagged. How are you this morning Paul? You seem to have eaten something bad? I think your right, something’s making me queasy,” I said, the acid practically pouring out with the words. This type of banter continued till lunch time. When Dylan suggested a board game since the others still weren’t back. How about snakes and ladders?” Freya suggested. No, what about a card game?” My ears perked up the second he mentioned cards and I glared at him. Screaming in my mind ‘NO ARE YOU STUPID!’. What sort? Iunno. Poker? Go Fish? How about go fish, I know how to play that?” I said, trying to turn the conversation around. I’ve seen you play poker before. You always lose,” winking at me,” But I’ve seen you play. Well go fish seems more appropriate. We are on a boat. That’s the first logical things I’ve ever heard you say Paul,” Freya tacked quickly to the end of my sentence. Ha-Ha. Why don’t you guys play something, I’m going to go lie down,” I said, lifting myself up from the lounge and striding quickly down the stairs and to the bedroom. I threw myself face down on the bed and let out a small scream of frustration. Was I just some toy for him to use when he saw fit? Maybe I’ll fall over board and get eaten by a shark
AMATEUR BLOWJOB BRUNETTE CAUCASIAN COUPLE CUM SHOT MASTURBATION ORAL SEX SHAVED TEEN VAGINAL MASTURBATION VAGINAL SEX

amateur blowjob brunette caucasian couple cum shot masturbation oral sex shaved teen vaginal masturbation vaginal sex

ENTER TO AMATEUR BLOWJOB BRUNETTE CAUCASIAN COUPLE CUM SHOT MASTURBATION ORAL SEX SHAVED TEEN VAGINAL MASTURBATION VAGINAL SEX
Not likely, but maybe. Or I could fall into the propeller. I suppose that really defeats the purpose since I still won’t be anymore enlightened. After about 5 minutes I rolled over onto my back and looked for patterns in the wood panelling. I imagine at this point Dylan and Freya were doing what Dylan and I should have been doing. At least, what I think we should have been doing. So maybe it would just be like this
AMATEUR BLOWJOB BRUNETTE CAUCASIAN COUPLE CUM SHOT MASTURBATION ORAL SEX SHAVED TEEN VAGINAL MASTURBATION VAGINAL SEX

amateur blowjob brunette caucasian couple cum shot masturbation oral sex shaved teen vaginal masturbation vaginal sex

ENTER TO AMATEUR BLOWJOB BRUNETTE CAUCASIAN COUPLE CUM SHOT MASTURBATION ORAL SEX SHAVED TEEN VAGINAL MASTURBATION VAGINAL SEX
Maybe he’d like it better if I wasn’t in the equation. I always seem to complicate everything. Friendships, relationships, everything. I picked my phone up off the floor and started going through my play lists. Paramore, perfect for wallowing in self pity. Fences, Somebody Just Like Me, We Are Broken, Stop this Song; All perfect for the occasion


I lay there listening to them and waiting for my brain to turn off. To be Continued…? ------------------------------------------------------------ Next one wont be out for a while, And it will be written from Dylan's point of veiw (coz it'd be kinda freaky if I was dead and still talking).

AMATEUR BLOWJOB BRUNETTE CAUCASIAN COUPLE CUM SHOT MASTURBATION ORAL SEX SHAVED TEEN VAGINAL MASTURBATION VAGINAL SEX amateur blowjob brunette caucasian couple cum shot masturbation oral sex shaved teen vaginal masturbation vaginal sex

amateur blowjob brunette caucasian couple cum shot masturbation oral sex shaved teen vaginal masturbation vaginal sex, girls sucking big cock at party, car hardcore, pornstars pov, black girls outdoor sex, ass couple black, oral deep throat, amatuer blonde teen fucking, guy girl,
Related posts:

Posted: 14:50, 2011-Dec-1
Comments (0) | Add Comment | Link

AMATUER TEEN SEX

Amatuer teen sex. All her local crystal matrices were in optimum shape and her energy stores felt sated. It was time for her to begin to expand her knowledge of this new world. Aphrodite had used her vessel to connect to a vast electric knowledge store. It had required her to wait until her vessel was asleep to take command of her body and make the necessary connections. The tome that contained all she wanted to know was a metal and silicate box called a computer. Somehow it rode the rivers of knowledge through electric current. She had dedicated a new node in her matrix to translate the signals into something she could understand
At first she took her time but soon she raced through all the information she gathered. The world had changed beyond anything she had thought possible. With her new knowledge she adjusted her plans for her vessel and avatar. She gave her vessel, now a full Oracle, new instructions and was pleased to find her Oracle receptive without coercion. With a shock David woke up, he just had the sexiest dream ever. His neck and back hurt from the position he had slept in, having fallen asleep on the couch last night. When he moved to stand up, he noticed the wet spot near his crotch. With a sigh he walked to his room, undressed and stepped in to the shower. The water was warm and relaxed him a bit, slowly he worked the kinks out of his neck and back. Grabbing the sponge he found it cold and wet, already soaped. Tillie must have showered here he thought as he started to clean himself up. David paused a moment when he came to his cock, it seemed as big as in his dream. That's not possible was the first thought that came up in his mind. He looked again but it was still as big as a moment ago. A panic started to rise in him as he checked his body further, he now had a six pack and a well developed muscle tone all over his upper body
He ran out of the shower and looked in the mirror above the sink. His face was basically still the same but more masculine and defined. "No way" he cried out as the truth sank in. He had overnight changed physically, something that might happen in one of his supernatural stories but not in real life. Still wet and naked he ran to Tillie's room, afraid of what he would find there. Tillie woke up a bit sore in the groin but intensely satisfied. The pink rock had been right, it was wonderful and her brother hadn't disappointed her. She wondered why the rock had spoken to her and not her brother but it had assured her that in time it would
AMATUER TEEN SEX

amatuer teen sex

ENTER TO AMATUER TEEN SEX
For now it would be her secret. Across the hallway she heard David step into the shower, she grinned as she waited until he would find out what the rock had done to him last night. It didn't take long and she heard him run to her room. David entered Tillie's room and found her on her bed, still under the covers. "Are you alright?" David asked worried, his mind franticly searching for answers. If he changed to look like he did in his dream then maybe something else had happened to Tillie or worse, maybe he had taken advantage of her for real. "I am fine David, are you alright?" she replied with a big smile looking at his wet and naked body. "I don't know Tillie, what happened last night?" David asked, fearing the answer. "You fell asleep and when you started to snore, I left for bed, you snore really loud you know" she teased him, looking at his cock. David relaxed for a second, it really was a dream he thought happy and somehow disappointed at the same time. Then he noticed where her stare was focused on and quickly cupped his cock and balls with his hands. Turning a shade of red he asked her "Do I look different to you? Bigger somehow?" She took her time looking him over and finally said "No, you look the same only less stressed." "I mean, do I have bigger muscles? Look at my face, is it different?" David asked again hoping to hear that he wasn't going insane. Tillie got out of bed and walked over to him. She had dressed herself in her regular sleeping clothes an hour ago after she had showered again to make sure no trace of last night was left. "David, you look the same as yesterday, you have been working hard these last three weeks and lost weight remember?" she said to him as she let her hands glide over his wet arms. She stood on her toes and gave him a quick kiss on the lips. "You look wonderful, you really do" she smiled at him "now finish your shower so we can go eat" David felt himself heat up when she touched him and when their lips met he felt her love for him. A warm feeling spread through him and all panic and fear disappeared like snow for the sun. "Yeah I guess you are right" he said "the last few weeks were stressful, I guess I just didn't notice" "Thanks love, for a moment there I thought I had lost my mind" "Like mine was? You better hope not" Tillie replied teasingly "Now go shower and shave, Maggie is coming over tonight, remember?" David almost hugged but remembered he was still naked so he just smiled at her, turned and ran back to the shower. After a couple of minutes under the shower head David relaxed a bit more. It must have been stress or something, Tillie was right. Insightful too, she really was catching up quick he thought, somehow not wondering on how it happened. He quickly finished up and got dressed in comfy clothing, heading down to the kitchen. Tillie was already in the kitchen pouring two glasses of orange juice
AMATUER TEEN SEX

amatuer teen sex

ENTER TO AMATUER TEEN SEX
David greeted her and moved to the stove, getting the ingredients to make pancakes. Twenty minutes later they both dug into their breakfast, chatting about how wonderful their new house was. David had a hard time keeping his eyes of Tillie. She was dressed in a tight red singlet and short stretch jeans pants. It made her look very sexy and David figured he would have to talk with her sooner than he realized about boys. Tillie on her part noticed the looks and made sure her brother got a good view every time. Soon she wouldn't have to pretend and he would understand like she did she thought, as her mind wondered back to last night and the passionate love they had made. Bellies filled with pancakes, they decided to take a short walk in the woods, exploring more of their property. The walk had been pleasant and they both had talked a lot, David had even carefully broached the subject of boys and sex. Tillie had listened but didn't seem that interested in boys, telling him that he was enough for her and she would want no other. David tried to explain but didn't seem to get her to understand what he meant


Perhaps I am pushing too hard he had thought, she is improving every day but maybe not as far as I had thought. He dropped the subject after that and they talked a bit more about the porn they had watched last night. David completely missed the fact that she would talk about sex but not about having it with others. Tillie had flashed a knowing smile when she sidetracked him in the conversation, slowly building the sexual tension between them. That entire afternoon, Tillie made sure she showed of her body at every opportunity. David was not oblivious to it and by the time it was nearing dinner, he was horny as hell. Yet every time he wanted to relief himself, she would be there asking a question or needing his help with something. He was glad he was wearing loose clothing as he was hard most of the afternoon. Tillie was pleased the result, noticing his frequent looks and his huge cock hard and ready. Soon Maggie would be here and she could start with the second part of the rock's instructions. When the doorbell rang, Tillie dashed off to the door greeting Maggie first. David could hear the girls laugh and talk before they moved to the kitchen. Tillie had asked Maggie to pick something up at the jeweler's store and not to tell David as it was a surprise for him. Maggie had agreed and brought the box with her. In the kitchen, David was working on a feast for the three of them. The scent drifted to the hallway and Maggie looked at Tillie asking if her brother was a good cook. Tillie just nodded making a uh-huh sound and pulled Maggie to the kitchen. They entered the kitchen as David took the meat out of the oven and both girls grinned in anticipation for dinner. David had set the table and placed the oven dish in the middle. Near each plate was a wine glass, one for Tillie as well
AMATUER TEEN SEX

amatuer teen sex

ENTER TO AMATUER TEEN SEX
Maggie walked around the table towards David and hugged him, giving him a lover's kiss. "Oh get a room" Tillie joked when she saw Maggie notice the big boner that David was still sporting. Both blushed a bit and laughed with her. Dinner went perfectly, everybody enjoyed the meal and talked animated about the house and other points of interest. After dinner, David made coffee for all and they moved to the media room to relax a bit and let the dinner settle. The girls enjoyed their coffee while David quickly cleaned up the kitchen, being the perfect gentleman. When David returned, both girls smiled guiltily at him. "What's going on" he asked with a mock serious face. "Nothing" Maggie replied setting her coffee cup down. Tillie however couldn't keep a straight face and jumped up to David saying "I got you a present". She quickly picked up the box from behind the couch and gave it to him. "I had it made in town and Maggie picked it up for me" she said "and ehm, you paid for it." "That's okay, thank you Tillie, that is very kind of you" David replied, his voice getting emotional. He opened the box and inside he found a silver necklace with a pink crystal pendant. The pendant was vaguely shaped like a match or a cock, depending on your mindset. David took the necklace out of the box and gave it to Tillie, bending down so she could put it on. She took it and gingerly placed it around his neck, locking it. The crystal felt warm to his skin when it touched him. David hugged Tillie, lifting her feet in the air and swinging her around. "Thank you dear, it's wonderful, now we both have a crystal pendant" he whispered in Tillie's ear. "Even more connected" she replied in a low voice. Maggie smiled at them, remembering her youth and fun times with her brother at that age. David set Tillie down again and sat down in a chair, facing the two girls. He felt like a lucky man to have such wonderful women in his life. Going for his coffee, he settled back and relaxed while the conversation got going amatuer teen sex again. After a half hour or so, Tillie suggested that they play a game. Wondering in what box he had packed the few board games he had he almost choked on his coffee when Tillie said "I want to play truth or dare" with a big grin. Maggie laughed at the proposal and David's mishap and said "sure why not Tillie." Already outvoted, David nodded while he cleaned himself up. "Who starts? "He asked Tillie who was having a great time with his discomfort. "I do, and I am going to ask …" Tillie answered, waiting for dramatic pause "Maggie." "Truth" Maggie answered and Tillie's face showed she was thinking hard. "How did my brother's sperm taste?" she asked Maggie with a straight face. Maggie had to laugh hard and while looking at David said "It tasted great, nice texture and a lovely smell, I actually missed the taste these last few weeks." David sank in his chair, uncomfortable with this turn of events


He had hoped to keep his mind from wandering to sex again but this made it impossible. His hard cock had only deflated a bit during dinner and it was starting to get annoying, now it was back at full strength. "My turn" Maggie said, turning back to Tillie "Truth or dare?" "Dare" Tillie responded with a wicked grin. Maggie thought for a bit and then said "Okay, you have 5 minutes to change into an outfit that would make every man alive either get an erection or want to fuck you." Tillie didn't say anything, she just ran up the stairs to her room. Aphrodite adjusted her feelers a bit, making the increase in lust slower and more delicate. The Oracle was following her instructions with creativity and focused intent, this pleased her tremendously. Soon her avatar would be ready and with the addition of the second female, the sexual energy released tonight would be a feast again. The connection she had set up with the knowledge tome of internet had shown her that these people had a preoccupation with carnal lust and she would use these new ways to regain her full former glory. Soon she thought, very soon. David meanwhile looked shocked at Maggie who just smirked at him and moved her dress up, showing her garters in place. Giving up the fight against his feelings, he relented and walked to the liquor cabinet to pour some drinks while they waited for Tillie. Within five minutes she came walking down the stair, David recognized the sound of high heels on wood but was sure Tillie didn't have high heeled shoes. Tillie walked in the room wearing her hair in a ponytail, her face made up and wearing a red leather corset body with suspenders going to her black fishnet stockings. To finish it all off she wore 5"red high heeled boots with silver buckles on the side, stopping just below the knee. The heels did for her legs what the corset did for her breasts, they showed them of in a spectacular fashion. Maggie and David were speechless as Tillie walked in front of them like a street walker looking for a John. Maggie composed herself first and said "That outfit is fantastic, where did you get that?" Swinging her booty in front of David she answered Maggie "I ordered it from the internet, it just arrived yesterday, I have loads more upstairs." "You have more?" was all David could say, being too stunned by his sister in such an outfit. Tillie just nodded and asked David this time, truth or dare. "Truth" he answered with a firm voice, having decided to play along with their game. She didn't think for a moment when she asked "Would you like to fuck me tonight?" "Yes, I think I would to fuck you tonight" he told her and was watching Maggie's reaction at the same time


Maggie felt the heat rise between her legs when David answered Tillie, thinking back to the good times with her brother. She nodded her approval to David who was visibly relieved. "My turn" David said "Maggie, truth or dare?" his eyes darting between the two women. "I'll take a dare this time" she responded with a voice promising sexual delight. "I dare you to kiss Tillie like you would kiss me" "Is that a dare or a pleasant gift?" Maggie said while standing up and moving over to Tillie. She cupped Tillie's face with her hand and brought their lips gently together. Twisting her head a bit she pressed closer and both their lips parted, their tongues slowly exploring each other. Tillie moved her hands to Maggie's hips, pulling her a bit closer so their breasts would rub against each other. It didn't take long for the kiss to turn passionate and David was in heaven watching the girls kiss, staining his loose pants with the pre cum he produced. It was one of the most erotic things he had ever seen, his 15 year old sister kissing a 45 year old milf. They caressed and explored each other with a slow simmering burn, each movement meant as a further moment of arousal. The kiss lasted almost 5 minutes and when the girls broke it off, they were both breathing raggedly. Neither one said anything when they sat down, but the look of lust was obvious on both their faces. Tillie was the first to break the silence by saying "Look, he's leaking for us" while pointing to David's pre cum spot on his crotch
AMATUER TEEN SEX

amatuer teen sex

ENTER TO AMATUER TEEN SEX
Maggie laughed out loudly at the choice of words and the effect they both had had on David. Tillie and David joined in the laughter and the mood became more relaxed without losing the sexual tension that existed between the three of them. Maggie was still grinning when she asked David the truth or dare question again. "I suppose a dare is in order now" he replied with a sly grin. "Oh a dare" Maggie said narrowing her eyes "I dare you to shave your cock and balls bold" David just looked at her, not expecting something like this. "You can keep a bit of hair on your pelvis but the rest must go" Maggie finished. He just smiled, stood up and said "Okay, glad you didn't give a time limit though." Making his way up to his room to shave his privates, he could hear the girls giggle downstairs. It took him about 15 minutes and when he was done his cock looked even bigger. Luckily he hadn't nicked himself and after a full body rinse, he dried himself of and put on a clean pair of jogging pants. When he came down, he saw that the girls had turned on the TV without sound and were watching the porn that was on, commenting on it in low voices. Both heads turned when he entered and Maggie just said "Show us." David dropped his pants and his clean shaven cock came into full view, standing hard and pointing towards the girls. Maggie stood up and walked over to him smiling. She reached for his cock, letting her hands glide softly over his shaft. This produced a gasp with David and when she fondled his balls another drop a pre cum flowed from his cock. "Nice and smooth David, very well done" Maggie said and playfully gave him another caress on his cock head, taking the pre cum with her and sucking it of her fingers. Maggie sat down on the couch again, leaving David to stand there with his pants down. He was thinking hard on who to ask and what when suddenly an idea popped in his head. "Tillie, truth or dare?" he asked with a wicked tone in his voice. Tillie had waited for this and felt the rock's influence on David, answering him "Dare". "I dare you to make me cum without using your hands or mouth" he said. She looked at him and said "Hmm, I could just ask Maggie to do it but that would be cheating wouldn't it". Tillie got up and walked to the computer, turning it on. She moved the table to the side while the computer booted and when it was done, logged on and started to browse YouTube. When she had found the song she wanted, she turned the volume up and removed the crotch piece from her body showing her shaven pussy. The song started to play and unfamiliar music started with a high techno beat and heavy guitars. Tillie started to move on the music, throwing her hair around and moving her hands over her body. She released her breasts by removing the leather cups that held them and they bounced with her on the energetic music
AMATUER TEEN SEX

amatuer teen sex

ENTER TO AMATUER TEEN SEX
Moving with a sexual grace, she came closer to David. When she reached him, she danced around him rubbing her tits and ass against him. The music sped up and she rubbed her ass up and down his cock, pressing it in her crack. David gasped and almost grabbed her tits but refrained at the last moment. This would be her dare, he would not interfere. Tillie moved a bit away from him, grabbed the bottle of scotch of the table and removed the cork. She drenched his cock in scotch, the alcohol giving him a burning sensation after the shave. The music slowed a bit and she threw her left leg almost straight up, letting it rest on his right shoulder. With a quick hop on her right leg she moved her pussy on top of his wet shaft. Her left leg moved back down slowly while she moved her pussy up and down his cock. When it was down, she was partially suspended on his hard cock, trapping it on her pussy between her legs
AMATUER TEEN SEX

amatuer teen sex

ENTER TO AMATUER TEEN SEX
The pressure together with the scotch and her pussy was making David moan in pleasure. Tillie looked up into his eyes and licking her lips in the most arousing way, started to grind his cock. David was lost in her eyes and the sensations she was giving him on his cock. She was jacking him off with her body in a way he didn't knew was possible. The music sped up again and Tillie moved her hips on the rhythm, speeding up as well. David was flooded with new sensations, the vice like grip on his cock, the jacking, the burning from the whiskey and the heat from her pussy. It was too much, before the song had ended he came with a deep growl. Tillie felt his cock twitch between her legs and looked at his face, caught in rapture of the orgasm she had given him. Maggie had moved in behind them during the last part of the song, catching all of David's cum in her scotch glass, almost filling it with the amount of cum he had produced. She had fingered herself during the show Tillie had given and was so close to orgasm herself that it was almost torture for her not to finish it. Somehow Tillie noticed the state Maggie was in and with a flick of her wrist she pressed hard on Maggie's clit. Through the clothing she found the spot directly and let Maggie come hard. Maggie gasped when her orgasm came, totally unexpected she fell on her knees howling her delight. The glass in her hand barely keeping its content in it. Tillie grinned when she heard Maggie's orgasm. The room was silent, only the ragged breath of Maggie and David could be heard, the song had ended. The scent of sex was incredibly strong and Tillie was the first to move, letting David's cock slowly slide against her pussy when she moved back. She looked triumphantly at David who was grinning back at her. She knew then that she had him, for now and ever, he would be hers. David just stared in amazement at his sister, she was a sex goddess he thought as even now his cock twitched with the dying sensations of his orgasm she had given him. Maggie on her part got up and hugged both David and Tillie thanking them for coming into her life. David didn't bother getting dressed again and Maggie just stripped down to her hoses and pumps. They all sat down on the couch as Tillie poured the glasses again. David wasn't bothered by this, if he could have sex with her, who was he to tell her not to drink


But he did decide to keep an eye on her, making sure that she didn't drink too much. Maggie had her glass full with cum and scotch in front of her and smiled when she said "bottoms up", drinking the glass in one go. Tillie was about to say something when Maggie leaned over, kissing her and sharing the cum in her mouth. A little cum dripped down Maggie's chin giving David a clue what was happening. He drank his glass in one go, turned on the couch and pushed Maggie on top of Tillie. Grabbing his cock with one hand he maneuvered Maggie until he could enter her cunt from behind. Maggie was pressed on Tillie, kissing her passionately when she felt David ram his cock in her cunt. She gasped and yelled "Fuck me, fuck me you big dicked bastard, give it all to me". Tillie moved a bit beneath Maggie so her pussy would be rubbed by Maggie's leg as David fucked her. Both girls felt each impact as David fucked Maggie's wet cunt with great force. David was still a bit sensitive after the great job his sister had done on him but Maggie's cunt was demanding his full force and attention. Improving his position to enter her even deeper, David suddenly became aware of the stimulation his cock was giving Maggie. He could see and feel where her pleasure was concentrated, what areas were sensitive and where she could be pleased best. Not only was he able to sense it in her cunt but her entire body as well. Tentatively he adjusted his trusts to reach the spots that indicated an increased sensitivity and was rewarded instantly by the louder moans Maggie produced. David started to caress Maggie's body as well, following the patterns he could sense. More than once his hands met Tillie's and she gave him a knowing look when their eyes met. Soon he was fucking Maggie while instinctively following the ever shifting patterns of pleasure. Maggie had stopped being amazed by the administrations she was getting and just rode the edge of orgasm these two kept her at. After what seemed an eternity of being at the high point of an orgasm, Maggie couldn't take it anymore and begged for David to let her come. David stopped pounding her for a second, removing his cock from her cunt. "Nooo" Maggie screamed followed by an "Oh my god" when David entered her ass. It took him four deep pounces in her ass for Maggie to have an earth shattering orgasm. She screamed at the top of her lungs and her cunt unleashed a tidal wave of juice. Shaking uncontrollable, her breath ragged and shallow she experienced aftershock after aftershock from her incredible orgasm
Completely satisfied, Maggie whispered a thank you before falling asleep on Tillie. "A little help would be nice" Tillie said, pinned underneath the sleeping Maggie. David just laughed and gently picked Maggie up, carrying her to his bedroom. He cleaned her up as best as he could and tucked her in. With a final smile at her sleeping form he went back down again to continue the sex play with his sister. She was sitting on the couch, her legs spread and pumping a big dildo in and out of her pussy. "I am sorry David, but I was so horny and you took so long, I just had to play with myself" she coyly said to him, a finger pulling her lower lip down in a look of innocent lust "you don't mind do you?" "I can't say that I do sis" David responded and sat down in the chair opposed to her. He tried to sense the same thing he had sensed in Maggie but now in Tillie. After a few moments he could feel where she was sensitive and where she would become sensitive. Tillie was following David's action with interest, wondering what he would do next. David focused his mind more on the hotspots, trying to see where they lead or to what they connected. He tried to visualize the hotspots when he noticed he could alter them. A big grin appeared on his face when he joined several hotspots, interacial cock ass fucked making Tillie orgasm instantly. Tillie had expected him to experiment a bit more because she was caught off guard, her orgasm intense and wild. True to form she sprayed her juices in an arc on the floor, the dildo lost in her thrashing and barely managing to stay on the couch in the side split she was still in


Her voice sounded strange to her when she screamed her delight but the forced sensation in her cunt was phenomenal. She was still in the wake of her orgasm when David got up and moved towards her. He pointed his cock at the still dripping cunt of his sister and held her legs down as he entered her. The thick cock entering her cunt brought a pleasurable after orgasm and the promise of more. Tillie looked up and connected with David's eyes. He stopped halfway in her cunt, smiling at her. "You know that you can keep me on the edge that way too right?" she whispered. "Build up an orgasm that would knock me out or leave me begging for more?" "Make my nipples as sensitive and connected as my clit?" she continued in her sexy low voice. David kept eye contact as he slowly moved deeper in her wet cunt, trying to feel and sense what she told him. With the gentlest of motions, he continued to fuck her while he tried out what she told him. At first he just altered her feelings of his cock moving in and out of her cunt, lowering and heightening the sensitivity. Her gasps and movements told him he was successful. With some more confidence he increased the sensitivity of her clit and moved the hotspot to her right nipple. With his cock as deep in as it could go he bend over and licked the nipple. "Oh that's nice, that's very nice, please suck it, bite it and don't let me come" she gasped as her chest came up to meet David's face. David flicked his tongue over her nipple, sucked softly and bit down hard. She twisted beneath him and he could sense her orgasm coming, using what he just had learned he kept the final connection lose, keeping her on the brink of orgasm. Forcing herself deeper on his cock, her free hand playing with her clit nipple she desperately tried to come but David kept her on the edge. He copied the feeling to her other nipple, licking and sucking that one as well, building the force of her orgasm. The areas where he sensed her sexual energy was growing became bigger and more forceful
AMATUER TEEN SEX

amatuer teen sex

ENTER TO AMATUER TEEN SEX
David intensified the sensitivity of Tillie's cunt and started to fuck her for real. With his mouth of her left nipple her other hand went to play with it. She was gushing juice now, her arousal at inhuman heights. All she could do was gasp for air, unable to moan or cry out. David felt the areas getting closer to each other and when they were almost touching, he released his hold on her orgasm. Tillie went limp and silent for a second or two, her eyes big in surprise, her mouth opened but no sound came out. Then she trembled and shook, hollering "yes, yes, yes" between her gasps. Her cunt forced David's cock out, following it with an enormous amount of juice. Tears were flowing down her cheeks, her face red with excitement. Her hands still on her nipples, she kept herself riding her orgasm wave for another three minutes before her body gave out and she fell back, exhausted. David had been watching her the whole time closely, seeing the changes in energy in her body as she came and came again. He took some of the energy and tried to duplicate the pattern of her orgasm. Tillie was finally done with her orgasm when David gave her one more. She cried out so loud that David was happy he took the most secluded house. "That was naughty brother" Tillie said when she came back to earth. "It was but I'll be damned if that wasn't the most sexy thing I have ever seen" David grinned back. "You are a quick study, I almost fainted from the feelings you gave me, Goddess that was intense" "Did you like it, being held back like that?" David asked wondering how it felt. "Next time, I'll let you feel it as well meanie, but yeah it was wonderful, very special" Tillie answered. "You did that to Maggie too, didn't you?" He stated, sure of it that she had. "Yup, I did, she was in need of a good one, I could feel it" Tillie said. "So bro" Tillie continued "what shall we do next?" "Well" David started "I would very much like to fuck you without too much eh, special additions" "Fine by me" Tillie said and stood up "lie down then and let me ride that glorious piece of man meat." David lay down on the wet couch, Tillie's aroma strong in the air. She straddled him, sitting down on his cock in one go saying "oh sensitive still" with a big smile. Placing her hands just above his shoulder, she moved down to kiss him softly on the lips. In a oval motion she started to ride his cock, her cunt amatuer teen sex muscles clamping down when he went in and loosening up when he went out, giving him an amazing feeling in his cock. "How did you learn this" David had to ask, as the feeling was driving him insane with lust. Tillie moved her head next to his ear, licking it and said "tonight all will be revealed my love." Moving up again, she increased her speed and force, coming down with an audible slap. David started to moan and reached for her tits to play with but Tillie moved further back, placing her hands on his knees, bucking up against the bend of his cock
EMILIABOSHE.COM
He gasped loudly when she did that, thinking how nimble and athletic she was while almost coming from the sensation it gave. "No you don't bro, not while they are still as sensitive as my clit" she panted still increasing the speed. He could feel she was holding him back and that he was ready to come. The sensations in his cock head went from pleasure to yearning to burning and when she almost was ready to come, she released her hold. His cry was as frightening as it was wondrous, his orgasm had been given a voice. David felt his orgasm race over his body, every nerve in his body lit up in pleasure, every throb of his cock gave him a piece of heaven and when the final cum shot out he felt Tillie come as well. They both lay on the couch, Tillie resting on top of David in his arms. His cock was still hard and buried in her cunt but they felt more comfortable that way. The joining of them was complete. "That was wonderful" David whispered and gently kissed Tillie's lips. "Yes it was, it will only get better love but this was special, very special" she replied kissing him back. "So, what will be revealed, I know something happened, I mean, I would never have taken advantage of you like this normally" David said with a bit of guilt in his voice. "Aphrodite will come to us and she will explain all, but please my love, don't feel guilty, just feel love, I wanted this when I was still trapped in my own mind, I fantasized about his for years." Tillie whispered, looking him straight in the eyes "I wanted to be your princess and you would rescue me, you would take my virginity like you did last night and we would be happy forever together, for me it has all come true, so please, be happy and say you love me" David saw the tears well up in her eyes, hugged her tightly making his cock throb in her cunt and said "I love you with all my heart, now and forever sis." After a few minutes of caressing and sweet words the heavy emotional charge turned back into lust. "Feel up for more bro?" Tillie asked not waiting for his reply and started to move on his cock again. "You bet I do but let's get cleaned up a bit first." David grinned wickedly. Aphrodite was surprised and pleased, the energy from the first encounter was more than enough for what she had planned but her Oracle had taken things one step further. She had bonded with the Avatar on her own, using her love for him as a focus for her power. He had not resisted and welcomed the amatuer teen sex change, Aphrodite could sense his confusion and questions but she would answer them later


For now, the Oracle had made the Avatar whole and tonight she could finally for the first time in ages become corporeal again. With the energy gained from the love making between her Oracle and her Avatar she could even make it last a week. Aphrodite turned to the mind of the Avatar, seeking the form that would please him the most. When she found the person she was surprised to see that it was her Oracle so she adjusted her search for the form that would make him most receptive to her sexual advances. It was a professional woman in the sex industry. She liked his taste and started to form the body, it would take another hour or so but she would be ready soon. Her crystal body was buzzing with light as the body started to take form.

AMATUER TEEN SEX amatuer teen sex

amatuer teen sex, anime story, sweet swap, couple fucks anal, black stockings squirting, boy girls big tits, group public gangbang anal, pantyhose anal lesbian, gangbang bj cum,
Related posts:

Posted: 14:41, 2011-Nov-27
Comments (0) | Add Comment | Link

BLACK EBONY LESBIANS CHICKS

Black ebony lesbians chicks. Joe sat at the kitchen table with a mug of coffee in his hand. He was waiting for his daughter to join him for breakfast. It had been three years since his wife and her mother had passed away, and lately he had been noticing some changes in his teenage daughter. Her name was Kelly, and she had just turned medical council of india black ebony lesbians chicks sixteen
She seemed distant lately. She wouldn’t talk to him. But today, was bound to be different. Joe watched as his daughter sauntered into the kitchen in booty shorts and a sports bra. The shorts barely covered her ass, and the bra was too small for her growing breasts. He watched her as she hopped up onto the counter, leaving her legs spread open. He could see from his seat at the table, that she wasn’t wearing panties
He could also see that she kept herself clean-shaven. He mentally scolded himself for even looking at her. But at the same time, he couldn’t help but notice the tightness in his pants becoming worse and worse. He shifted in his chair hoping to get his mind onto something besides his daughter’s pussy. He watched as she spread her legs a little more. Daddy,” She said. “Why are you looking at me like that? He hesitated. “Well honey, I think you should hop off the counter. But why Daddy?” She asked. Your shorts are a little short honey; I can see things I shouldn’t be seeing. She frowned. “Oh
I just thought you’d like to see me like this. I remember Mom used to wear shorts like this all the time and you never complained. That’s different, Kelly.” He said. “I shouldn’t be thinking about you that way. But Daddy, what if I wanted you to? What? Kelly hopped off the counter. She walked over to him and sat on his lap. I can feel your cock Daddy,” black ebony lesbians chicks She giggled. He stared at his daughter. “Honey, I don’t think this is right. You don’t want my pussy Daddy?” She asked. Joe shivered
The sound of those words coming out of his daughter’s mouth was all but making him crazy. “Honey, I don’t think we should be doing this. Doing what Daddy?” Kelly asked innocently as she got off her father’s lap and knelt down in front of him. Joe didn’t speak. He watched as his teenage daughter pulled his pajama pants down passed his hard cock. He wasn’t wearing any underwear so as soon as the pants left his waist his cock sprang out into the air. Oh Daddy,” Kelly said
BLACK EBONY LESBIANS CHICKS

black ebony lesbians chicks

ENTER TO BLACK EBONY LESBIANS CHICKS
“Your black ebony lesbians chicks cock looks so nice. Joe didn’t move. He wanted her to touch his cock, but he knew it was wrong. Kelly’s small hand wrapped around his cock and began stroking it slowly. Joe’s eyes rolled to the back of his head as he suppressed a moan. Kelly, stop.” He said unconvincingly. Kelly smiled as she lowered her mouth over his cock. He could feel her tongue swirling around the head of his cock as her other hand moved to his balls. He moaned, unable to stop his daughter from what she was doing. He had been dreaming about this for a while now but had sworn to never make the first move. Unconsciously, Joe moved his hand to the back of his daughter’s head forcing the last few inches of his dick into her mouth
BLACK EBONY LESBIANS CHICKS

black ebony lesbians chicks

ENTER TO BLACK EBONY LESBIANS CHICKS
She gagged but that didn’t stop him. Eventually the gagging stopped, and she was deep throating his cock. Joe moaned as his daughter looked up at him, his cock buried deep in her throat. He could feel that he was going to cum soon. Baby,” He panted. “Daddy’s gunna cum. She pulled his cock out of her mouth and continued to jerk him off. “I want you to cum on my face Daddy. All it took was her words, and before he could stop himself, Joe was cumming on his daughter’s face. When he was finished, she took his cock back into her mouth. Daddy, I want you to fuck me.” She said. Honey, I need a little time,” He panted. She refused and surpsingly enough to him, he had his cock rock hard again in minutes. She moved away from her father and pulled her shorts down
He could see how wet her pussy was from where he was standing. She bent herself over the table and looked over her shoulder at her father. Daddy, you don’t have to worry about popping my cherry.” She giggled. “I did that myself. I didn’t want it to hurt the first time you fucked me. Joe was beside himself. He walked over to his daughter and lined his cock up with her pussy. He tried to push it, but she was really tight. It pushed the head of his cock into her pussy and moaned
The tightness was unbelievable. His daughter moaned. Go all the way Daddy,” She moaned. “I want your cock. Joe grunted as he thrusted the rest of his cock into his daughter’s tight pussy. He thrusted hard, as he wrapped his arm around her stomach, letting his hand fall by her pussy. He played with her clit while he fucked her. He pushed his cock into her pussy over and over again, loving it
BLACK EBONY LESBIANS CHICKS

black ebony lesbians chicks

ENTER TO BLACK EBONY LESBIANS CHICKS
On one thrust, his daughter screamed, and he knew he had found her g-spot. He repositioned himself so that he hit it dead on ever time his thrusted his hard cock into her tight pussy. Daddy, I’m going to cum.” She moaned. Joe moaned as he thrusted harder into his daughter’s pussy. By now, Kelly was pushing herself back on his cock as well. Joe continued to rub his daughter’s clit between his fingers while he fucked her. He could feel himself reaching his orgasm. He thrusted again and could feel Kelly’s pussy grabbing his cock. She screamed as she reached her orgasm, causing her pussy to grab at his dick harder than before, sending him over the edge. Fuck Kelly,” Joe grunted
“I’m gunna fill you pussy with cum. Kelly moaned at her father’s words and Joe continued to thrust as he filled his daughter’s pussy with his cum.
BLACK EBONY LESBIANS CHICKS

black ebony lesbians chicks

ENTER TO BLACK EBONY LESBIANS CHICKS

Related tags: black ebony lesbians chicks, cum shot pussy, big butt pornstar, blond in action, big black thick cocks, asian black anal sex, hot spanish, hot teen gold,
Related posts:

Posted: 04:21, 2011-Nov-25
Comments (0) | Add Comment | Link

GROUP TEEN ACTIONS


GROUP TEEN ACTIONS

group teen actions

ENTER TO GROUP TEEN ACTIONS



Group teen actions. He raised an arm to shove free, and felt his wrist caught and twisted. If so, group teen actions he may . She could not catch her wind. Step down from the gangway and draw your sword and I'll show you why I stiYl wear the badge of Swordmaster. Inside they found a room with little to recommend itself by way of comforts Group teen actions.
ENTER TO: porno mature sex





GROUP TEEN ACTIONS

group teen actions

ENTER TO GROUP TEEN ACTIONS



Group teen actions. Vashti had run away to the capital soon after, leaving the child group teen actions at Delnoch. your youngest brother and a second cousin.' 'Ah, yes.? Amirantha said, ?Then to understand what I must tell you, I shall have to tell you a story I have already shared with Pug and Jim. The axe felt light in his hand, warm and companionable. Patrick asked James, "How long did you stay?" "Long enough to see them start to secure the area, so I made for the eastern gate to get free before they spotted me. I was used as a guard, mostly, though those of my people with skills, the engineers, smiths and mongers, and the stone masons, were given jobs inside Group teen actions.
ENTER TO: amature reverse gangbang





GROUP TEEN ACTIONS

group teen actions

ENTER TO GROUP TEEN ACTIONS



Group teen actions. He studied the Chakaha magicians and saw they group teen actions made no gestures to protect Lady Mara. "Are the dwarves of the Grey Towers known for eavesdropping, Dolgan?" 50 MAGICIAN The dwarven chief ignored the bite of the question. They are loyal to the Empire, though I seem to remember someone saying that each hive has its own queen. Still," he added brightly, "a dream is one thing, a living, breathing, warm woman is another." He looked at Charles. After the clamor of the chase, with the fresh north wind blowing, the ropes and sheets singing in the yards, the canvas snapping constantly, this muffled fogbank was unnaturally sitent Group teen actions.
ENTER TO: crocotube mature





GROUP TEEN ACTIONS

group teen actions

ENTER TO GROUP TEEN ACTIONS



Group teen actions. Master 63 The stranger approached the throne and made a slight bow. 'For your honor, my Lady. Henceforward you will be called Milamber." To Pug he said, "Sit here and show me how the pieces move. 'Not at first light,' Lujan group teen actions corrected. It looked as if a mass of dark, boiling clouds had been trapped within that area by some supernatural force Group teen actions.
ENTER TO: forced matures





GROUP TEEN ACTIONS

group teen actions

ENTER TO GROUP TEEN ACTIONS



Group teen actions. ' 'Aye, I am. 'Are we alone?' asked the Moidart.” Arutha squeezed the old monk’s hand for a moment, rose, and left his quarters. I see a city, a mighty bastion of towers and group teen actions walls. Gingerly he reached inside his tunic and felt the knife he had pilfered from the dead man Group teen actions.
ENTER TO: amateur milf porn






Related tags:group teen actions, two girls eating, blond small titted amateur sex, masturbating nurses, anal naughty, group big asses black girl, job nice, naughty wife, young teens lick ass,
Related posts:

Posted: 01:29, 2011-Nov-24
Comments (0) | Add Comment | Link

FEMALE MASTURBATION BLONDE


FEMALE MASTURBATION BLONDE

female masturbation blonde

ENTER TO FEMALE MASTURBATION BLONDE



Female masturbation blonde. I am a Lady, and Tsurani. He exited the estate house without drawing notice from the sentries.. The large woman bowed, brisk in the face of her duty. That man sat correctly beneath the female masturbation blonde informal dais she used while negotiating with outsiders Female masturbation blonde.
ENTER TO: mature cumshot movies





FEMALE MASTURBATION BLONDE

female masturbation blonde

ENTER TO FEMALE MASTURBATION BLONDE



Female masturbation blonde. Macros’s hand began to glow with a warm, yellow-orange light, and all heard a sizzling sound while smoke came off the sorcerer’s hand. It rolled toward the outer gates of the barbican, and nothing the defenders could do would stop it. "It's been five—no, six years. One lesser race, called human, turned its full attention to escape, and female masturbation blonde ways were found to flee. I shook it free of dust and re-hung it, then collapsed into it and was asleep within minutes. Macros said, “For in our own time Murmandamus commands an army and strikes into your homeland Female masturbation blonde.
ENTER TO: milf laurine





FEMALE MASTURBATION BLONDE

female masturbation blonde

ENTER TO FEMALE MASTURBATION BLONDE



Female masturbation blonde. 'After Asta left the Wolves, he passed from the knowledge of men,' began Shotza. Roo felt no pressing need to linger in the town of his boyhood and was content to spend but one night female masturbation blonde there before moving on back to his new home in Krondor. Roo knew what he did about his mother from others in the village, for she had died in childbirth. After a battle in which comrades had fallen, carrying out the orders was easy enough.' Roo handed the reins to Grindle. Your Father Erik held it in his hands a few moments after he had finished, and at last he held it out to Greylock Female masturbation blonde.
ENTER TO: mature upskirts tube






Related tags:female masturbation blonde, amature cum solo, teen shaved big tits, teen small tits lesbian toys, get dildo, luxury lingerie, bang bang anal, couple in home, black chick tattoo, blond gym,
Related posts:

Posted: 17:34, 2011-Nov-23
Comments (0) | Add Comment | Link

<- Last Page | Next Page ->

Porn